(logo)
(navigation image)
Home American Libraries | Canadian Libraries | Universal Library | Open Source Books | Project Gutenberg | Biodiversity Heritage Library | Children's Library | Additional Collections

Search: Advanced Search

Anonymous User (login or join us)Upload
See other formats

Full text of "Bishop John Selwyn : a memoir"

FRQM THE LIBRARY OF 

TRUSTY COLLEGE 



TO 



BISHOP JOHN SELWYN 




J. 




BISHOP JOHN SELWYN 



A MEMOIR 



BY 

F. D. HOW 

AUTHOR OF 

BISHOP WALSHAM HOW I A MEMOIR 
ETC. 



LONDON 

ISBISTER AND COMPANY LIMITED 

15 & 16 fAVISTOCK STREET COVENT GARDEN 

1899 



Printed by BALLANTYNE, HANSON &> Co, 
London <&> Edinburgh 



OCT 2 * 1991 

136265 



TO THE MOTHER 

WHOSE INSPIRATION BREATHES THROUGH 

ALL HIS LIFE AND LETTERS 

THIS BRIEF MEMORIAL 

OF 

BISHOP JOHN SELWYN 

is 

RESPECTFULLY AND GRATEFULLY 
DEDICATED 



PREFACE 

THE following sketch of Bishop John Selwyn has 
appeared to me more and more inadequate in pro 
portion as, in the course of writing it, I have been 
privileged to become more and more familiar with 
the beauties of his life and character. 

Such as it is, I lay it before those who knew and 
loved him well, and beg them to pardon its deficiencies. 

The members of the Bishop s family were urgent 
that the book should be short. With this desire I 
fully sympathise, but it has in some measure added 
to my difficulties. 

Before the work was undertaken another hand 
had begun to write a history of the Melanesian 
Mission. I undertook to trespass as little as possible 
upon this ground. Those, therefore, who desire to 
read chiefly of mission work must await the publica 
tion of that history. 



x PREFACE 

I wish to give warm thanks to those who have so 
greatly helped me. Chief of these are the members 
of the Selwyn family, who will not desire a special 
mention of their names. Besides these I am deeply 
grateful to Mrs. a Court-Repington, Mrs. Long 
Innes, Mrs. Balston, the Lord Bishop of Newcastle, 
the Rev. Dr. Codrington, the Rev. John Still, the 
Rev. F. E. Waters, the Rev. the Provost of Eton, 
the Rev. C. Abraham, the Rev. O. Mordaunt, the 
Rev. Professor Stanton, the Rev. A. Penny, the Rev. 
J. O. F. Murray, Robert Kinglake, Esq., Richard 
Durnford, Esq., and Charles Bill, Esq., M.P. 



CONTENTS 

CHAP. PAGE 

I. EARLY LIFE ....... 1 

II. CHOICE OF A PROFESSION ALHEWAS . . . 16 

in. ST. GEORGE S, WOLVERHAMFI-ON TRIP TO AMERICA 

DEATH OF BISHOP PATTESON ... 26 

IV. ARRIVAL IX MELANESIA NORFOLK ISLAND, ETC. . 44 

V. MELANESIA SUGGESTIONS OF THE BISHOPRIC . 58 

VI. NORFOLK ISLAND ...... 71 

VII. VARIOUS INFLUENCES BISHOP PATTESON, ETC. . 82 

VIII. HIS CONSECRATION ...... 92 

IX. DEATH OF MRS. J. R. SELWYN .... 117 

X. DEATH OF HIS FATHER VISIT TO ENGLAND . 131 

XI. MELANESIA . . . . . . .150 

XII. HIS SECOND MARRIAGE RENEWED WORK IN 

MELANESIA . . . . . . .161 

XIII. MISSIONARY ADVENTURES ..... 177 

XIV. LAST YEARS IN MELANESIA .... 195 

XV. SELWYN COLLEGE, CAMBRIDGE .... 207 

XVI. THE END ........ 242 

XVII. A FEW LETTERS ON SPIRITUAL MATTERS 253 



CHAPTER I 

EARLY LIFE 

JOHN RICHARDSON SELWYN was born on May 20, 
1844. Of him alone of our Missionary Bishops it 
may be said that he was born in the region of his 
future labours, for his birthplace was the Waimate 
in the Bay of Islands in the northern part of New 
Zealand. There it was that his father, George 
Augustus Selwyn, Bishop of New Zealand, had 
established his headquarters, making use of the 
roomy wooden station belonging to the Church 
Missionary Society. There too St. John s College, 
" a Polynesian College for the different branches of 
the Maori family scattered over the Pacific," first 
saw the light, and there it remained until some 
difficulty with the owners caused its removal in 
1846 to Auckland. 

Owing to these circumstances the future Bishop 
of Melanesia could never in after life have felt 
himself the stranger in the Islands that many 
another man would have done, for the Maoris were 

A 



2 BISHOP JOHN SELWYN 

proud to boast that he was one of themselves, and 
the sound of their languages was as familiar to his 
baby ears as was his mother tongue. Then again, 
when the College was moved to Auckland he was 
taken thither also by his parents, and his earliest 
childhood was passed in an institution where Maori 
and English boys learnt lessons side by side and 
lived a life in common. It was when he w^as five 
years old that his father returned on October 1, 
1849, at midnight from a cruise among the Islands 
in the schooner Undine. Mrs. Selwyn was aroused 
by the Bishop s voice exultingly exclaiming " I ve 
got them ! " " Them " turned out to be five little 
savage boys, the first of many who afterwards were 
brought in to be educated, and to form in time a 
native clergy for Melanesia. 

With these little natives Johnnie Selwyn made 
great friends, and, when one of them was ill with a 
disease which proved fatal, it was Johnnie Selwyn s 
name which was on his lips as he kept constantly 
calling for his beloved playmate. 

All these things must have had their effect, and, 
though for many years he lived in England at 
school and college, and though his knowledge of the 
Maori language was entirely lost, yet the seeds 
sown in the first ten years of his life were destined 
to bear ample fruit. 

The influence of his father was but little felt in 
these early days. There were, it is true, strong 



EARLY LIFE 3 

traits of character directly inherited ; there came 
also in later life that admiration for his father s 
work and desire to share in it which was so large a 
factor in his dedication to missionary work ; but as a 
child he saw little of him. " My boyhood, alas ! " 
he wrote,* " can remember little of my father. I can 
remember him suddenly appearing in the middle of 
the night, fresh from one of those voyages which 
laid, with so much daring and so much forethought, 
the foundations of the Melanesian Mission. I can 
recall the dingy cabin of his little schooner, creaking 
and groaning in a gale of wind off the coast of New 
Zealand, and a figure in wet and shiny oilskins 
coming down from the long watch on deck to see 
how my mother and I were faring below." 

It was on his mother that he depended from the 
very first. It was from his mother and from her 
alone that he learnt his earliest lessons. In those 
first years of his life he and his mother were so 
closely welded together that no distance of space 
or time was ever able afterwards to loosen the 
bond between them. There is an old rhyme which 
says : 

My son is my son till he gets him a wife, 
My daughter s my daughter all her life. 

This was certainly falsified in John Selwyn s case. 
No matter what friendships he made or what ties 

* Selwyn College Calendar, 1894. 



4 BISHOP JOHN SELWYN 

he formed in the course of his life, he never altered 
one hair s breadth in his devoted intimacy with his 
mother. 

It is curious to note in a man of so essentially 
" manly " a type some characteristics which show 
that he also possessed certain feminine qualities 
of mind and even habits. His handwriting may, 
perhaps, be taken as typical of this. This twofold 
nature especially endeared him as a child to his 
mother. " He was my son and my daughter," she 
says, " he was exactly like a son and a daughter." 
She bears witness at the same time to his having 
been a very spirited boy, and to his having shown 
at an early age some of those traits which became 
familiar afterwards as, for instance, an unfailing 
courtesy, and a quickness of temper followed by an 
equally quick desire to make amends. Mrs. Selwyn 
was fortunate enough to take out with her an 
admirable servant who, in spite of severe illness, 
remained faithful to her in her New Zealand home, 
and, as was the case with most women who came in 
contact with him, became devoted to John Selwyn, 
whom she nursed from the hour of his birth. Her 
love for him was fully returned, and their affectionate 
relations were maintained to the end of her life a 
few years ago. He would often go to visit her after 
he became a Bishop, and the story goes that on his 
first arrival she would address him with some awe 
as " My Lord," then in a little while it would come 



EARLY LIFE 5 

down to "Bishop," and then to " Master Johnnie," 
and at last, when old memories swept everything 
before them, it was always "My darling Johnnie." 
This same old friend bore witness to the early 
piety of the boy, saying that she remembered well 
finding him, when a very little fellow, on his knees 
praying for her at a time when she was far from 
well. This habit of prayer grew with his growth, 
and it will be seen how greatly it influenced his life 
from beginning to end. 

Of his chief interests as a little lad there is not 
much to be recorded excepting that, like most small 
boys, he was very fond of fishing, of which he was 
able to get plenty of a sort ! from the rocks at 
Taurarua, where they used constantly to stay with 
Sir William Martin, the Chief Justice. One of his 
chief delights then as always w r as history and all 
connected with it. He knew all about the chief 
battles by land and sea, and, as he himself said in a 
letter long afterwards, " whatever I read of that sort, 
it just sticks." When he was quite a little fellow he 
was most indignant and contemptuous because some 
of the boys at St. John s College, Auckland, didn t 
know the ballad of " Chevy Chase." This keenness 
made the history lessons with his mother a delight to 
them both, and she well remembers his intense enjoy 
ment of Macaulay s " Lays of Ancient Rome." His 
only other teacher at this time was Mr. Abraham 
(now Bishop), who taught him his first Latin. 



6 BISHOP JOHN SELWYN 

In May 1854 the Bishop of New Zealand and 
Mrs. Selwyn came to England, and then for the 
first time John Selwyn set foot in his mother 
country. What a marvellous change it must have 
seemed to him ! A change from the life of a young 
colony to the old-world English ways, from the little 
black Maori boys of St. John s, Auckland, to the 
manners and customs of the most famous of our 
public schools. He was sent to Eton very soon 
after his arrival in England, and it was arranged 
that his holidays should be spent at Ely. His 
father s eldest brother, Professor Selwyn, was one 
of the Canons there, and another relative living 
there at that time was Mrs. Peacocke, wife of the 
Dean, and his father s youngest sister. It was with 
this aunt that most of his time was spent, and to 
this day she writes in terms of the warmest appre 
ciation of his affectionate companionship. 

He was very careful in the selection of his friends, 
bringing only one or two specially nice boys to stay 
at the Deanery. He does not indeed seem to have 
had many companions in the holidays. His brother,^ 
four years older than himself, was little with him. 
There seems to have been a systematic separa 
tion of the two boys, for they were at different 
houses at Eton and their holidays were spent with 
different uncles. However, Johnnie Selwyn was 
never at a loss for amusement : he gratified his love 
* Rev. W. Selwyn, Vicar of Bromfield, Salop. 



EARLY LIFE 7 

of adventure by making perilous journeys outside 
the roof of Ely Cathedral, to which he obtained 
ready access as the Dean s nephew, and the river 
and its boats were a source of continual delight to 
him. His aunt Mrs. Thompson (on the death of the 
Dean Mrs. Peacocke married Dr. Thompson, the late 
master of Trinity College, Cambridge), tells of his 
devotion to his " dear boats," but adds that his 
readiness to leave them and nurse her in a time of 
illness was most touching. On another occasion, too, 
he was known to have given up a boating expedition 
and could nowhere be found, until, on search being 
made, he was discovered reading to a page-boy who 
was ill upstairs. This sympathy with suffering was 
one of his strongest characteristics : in Melanesia he 
would sit up night after night nursing the sick, and 
often gave up his own bed to a native boy who 
was ailing, though it might not improbably mean 
that the bedding could not be used by him again. 
Towards the close of his life, when lame and broken 
in health, it will be seen that he devoted much time 
to visiting hospitals and did all in his power to 
alleviate the pain and trouble of others. 

But to return to his boyhood : he gives just one 
glimpse in a letter written to his mother many years 
afterwards, where he says that he accounts for his 
own learning being inferior to hers in depth and 
variety by the fact that she when a girl spent her 
evenings in reading with her aunt, while he spent 



8 BISHOP JOHN SELWYN 

his in playing cribbage with his uncle. To sum up 
the impression he made upon his relations during 
these Ely holidays, nothing can be better than 
Mrs. Thompson s own words : " I dare not," she 
says, " begin about his lovely character, unselfish 
and cheerful under suffering, and thoughtful for 
every one." 

At Eton he seems to have borne an excellent 
character with the authorities, for it is said that 
there was " not one complaint from either school 
master or tutor," though he was never a particularly 
studious boy. His appearance at that date has 
been described by an old schoolfellow as that of a 
sturdy, square-shouldered boy with the countenance 
of a Lord Chancellor. There is no doubt that, 
whatever he took in hand, he was tremendously in 
earnest, and this shone out in his eager, determined 
face and sparkling eye. He was not a tidy boy : in 
fact all his life long he was noted for a certain care 
lessness of dress : a striking instance of this is given 
by Dr. Hornby, the Provost of Eton, who writes : 

"I believe that I first saw John Selvvyn on the Oxford 
towing-path in 1865 or 66, running with the University crew. 
He had come over from Cambridge to see his rivals, he being 
then, I think, stroke of the Cambridge eight. I Avell remember 
his appearance, which was very characteristic. He had 
borrowed a set of flannels from one of his friends at Uni 
versity College, Oxford, probably an old comrade in the 
Eton eight, and was running along very joyously in a Uni 
versity College blazer, which was far too narrow for his 



EARLY LIFE 9 

broad shoulders, and a pair of white flannel trousers which 
were much too long for his legs. It was impossible not to 
notice this as well as his bright, happy look, as of a man out 
for a good holiday and thoroughly enjoying himself? 1 

In order to obtain a true notion of his Eton and 
Cambridge life the following valuable paper is 
inserted here valuable both from its intrinsic 
interest, and also from the fact that it is penned 
by his chief school and college friend, Mr. R. A. 
Kinglake. 

" My first meeting with John Richardson Selwyn was at 
John Hawtrey s, where we were together for about a year, 
Selwyn being at this time eleven years of age. John Hawtrey, 
a nephew of the Provost, was a Lower School Master. He 
took none but little boys, and as soon as they got into the 
fourth form they migrated to other houses. Selwyn went 
to Coleridge s, while I went to Evans . Coleridge, who was 
then Lower Master, was soon after elected to a College fellow 
ship, and Selwyn thereupon became a pupil of the Rev. E. 
Balston, who was also my tutor, and he came across the road 
from Coleridge s to Wm. Evans" 1 , where he and I struck up a 
friendship which was only severed by death. Selwyn did 
not live in the boys house, but he occupied a room in the 
cottage where Mr. Evans lived, and where the Earl of Pem 
broke and one or two pet boys had rooms. . . . There was 
no dining hall at Eton to be compared to Evans . It was 
hung round with old tapestry, and the walls decorated 
with coats of armour, &c. ... At the high table the 
head boys sat in high-backed velvet chairs : it was a charm 
ing specimen of an old baronial hall. [What an impression 
this must have made on the small New Zealander !] 



10 BISHOP JOHN SELWYN 

" Although he must have been separated from his parents 
at a very early age, the training and religious teaching he 
had received were indelibly stamped upon his mind, for at 
twelve years old he had a marvellous knowledge of the Scrip 
tures . . . and could repeat by heart numberless texts and 
passages from the New Testament. 

"When he was about fifteen years of age Mrs. Selwyn 
came from New Zealand on a visit, and stayed at Evans" 1 . 
He went to London to meet his mother, but not having seen 
her for so many years did not recognise her. He had also 
grown out of her recollection, being by this time a broad- 
shouldered strong boy. However, it did not take long for 
them to be on the most affectionate terms, and I remember his 
expressing his joy at having his mother again with him, to 
whom he could tell all his inmost thoughts and hopes. 

" Evans" 1 was a great house in those days. Four Lytteltons 
were there, Lord Cobham and his three brothers. The house 
was ruled and managed by the head boys . . . and this con 
fidence was never misplaced. . . . Selwyn took to football and 
rowing, and was one of the best long behinds at football I 
ever knew. Cool and calm at the moment of danger, never 
flurried, the house had a perfect defender for their goals, and 
with him as captain Evans won the football challenge cup, 
and became cocks of college." 1 . . . Selwyn, I think, played in 
the house cricket eleven. He rowed three in the house four, 
the remaining members of the crew being myself, S. E. Hicks, 
and the Rev. J. Trower. About this time he and I took up 
pair-oar rowing together, and we won the Pulling with 
great ease. . . . Selwyn stood so high in football 4 choices 
that he might have been either captain of the field eleven, 
or captain of the Wall, which was considered a better 
position. I was next to him in the 6 Wall choices and 
stood low in the field, so, for the honour of the dear old 
house, and thinking I should like to be captain of the Wall, 
he accepted the captaincy of the field eleven, and I took the 



EARLY LIFE 11 

Wall, an act which was greatly appreciated by the boys in 
the house. 

" He was a great favourite with the headmaster, Dr. 
Balston, who knew he had a boy of strong will and character 
at the top of the school, and one who would set an example 
of good to the younger and weaker boys, and he felt he could 
always rely on him if he should want his aid. 

" Selwyn s principal amusements were rowing and bathing. 
[He was a splendid swimmer, and on one occasion when at 
Scarborough during his holidays he swam so far out that a 
boatman rowed after him and fetched him back a totally 
unnecessary proceeding. His " rescuer " proceeded to demand 
five shillings for what he had done, on which John Selwyn 
remarked : " I observe there are sharks in the sea even on the 
coast of England ! "] 

" Two of his very intimate friends at Eton were Stephen 
Fremantle, a brother of the present Lord Cottesloe, who 
won the Newcastle Scholarship and became a student of 
Christchurch and, unfortunately, died young after giving 
promise of great things ; and Charles Bill, now member 
for one of the divisions of Staffordshire. [His love and 
admiration for Stephen Fremantle is mentioned in many 
of his letters, and in memory of him he called his eldest 
son Stephen. 11 ] 

" I went to stay with him at Ely during the Easter holidays 
of 1862 to read for our matriculation examination at Trinity, 
Cambridge. Here we used to row every afternoon in a 
pair-oared outrigger. . . . On one occasion, in consequence 
of some inadvertence in the steering, we both lost our 
tempers, and each tried to row the other into the bank. 
The river was absolutely straight for over three-quarters of 
a mile, and after rowing the whole distance, and finding the 
boat still keeping her course in the centre of the stream, 
we burst out laughing. . . . Thus we gained perfect con- 



12 BISHOP JOHN SELWYN 

fidence in one another, and when we went up to Cambridge 
we had no difficulty in winning the University Pairs, and 
afterwards the Silver Goblets at Henley. 

" When Selwyn went to Trinity he kept in Malcolm 
Street, and, as he preferred the freedom of lodgings, he re 
mained there during the whole of his University career, and 
never had rooms in College. He rowed twice in the University 
crew (1864 and 1866). [He was stroke of the boat in the 
former year, and rowed two in the latter. Cambridge 
rowing was at a low ebb at the time, and he lost both races 
with Oxford.] As I was President of the C.U.B.C. and 
captain of 3rd Trinity, I resigned the latter post to him, thus 
repaying him for his generosity to me in our Eton football 
days. 11 

In 1866 John Selwyn made one of the great 
friendships of his life. This was with John Still, * 
captain of the Cams College Rowing Club, who 
was a member of the Cambridge crew for four years, 
of which the first was 1866, thus just overlapping 
Selwyn. This friendship resulted in the two men 
working side by side for some years, first of all at 
Wolverhampton, and then in Melanesia. 

One or two extracts from letters written during 
his Cambridge life may be added to this chapter, 
each one being interesting for some special reference 
or allusion. 

Thus it is curious in view of after events, and his 
father s acceptance of the See of Lichfield, to find 
him writing to his mother on August 25, 1863, as 

follows : 

* Rector of Hockwold, Brandon. 



EARLY LIFE 13 

" I went up to Uncle Charles for a cricket party 
on the 1st, and then to Lichfield to play in a match 
there. Did you go to Lichfield when you were in 
England ? It has one of the most perfect Cathedrals 
in England, not excepting Ely, as it has been com 
pletely restored, and now they are putting in a 
reredos similar to that at Ely." 

Then again, writing to his mother on May 26, 
1864, we find an allusion to his intention to take up 
the law as a profession. His uncle, Sir Charles 
Selwyn, was a notable judge, and his grandfather on 
his mother s side (after whom he was named) was 
Sir John Richardson, of whom Lord Campbell in 
his "Life" (vol. i. p. 379) says : " He is not only a 
deep lawyer, but a very elegant scholar. I do not 
recollect any appointment which gave such universal 
satisfaction." For these reasons, and also for much 
in his own nature which fitted him for the profession, 
it was always thought that he would go to the Bar. 
He writes as follows : 

" The great thing with us now is Willie s [his 
brother] ordination. He is regularly started in the 
world now, and I hope I shall get as good a one. I 
think a young clergyman s life and a young lawyer s 
are about as widely different as anything can be, 
though I suppose both have their own temptations, 
especially the latter. I think I shall try when I am 



14 BISHOP JOHN SELWYN 

in London to get lodgings a little way out in the 
country, and then one will be able to get away from 
the eternal din ; and besides, it is very much better 
to put oneself out of the reach of temptation, as they 
say that men who have been working all day feel so 
inclined to knock about at night. However, you 
shall have my experiences when I have arrived at 
that state. At present I am only a Cambridge 
undergraduate who is not very likely to floor the 
Classical Tripos, unless he works very hard, which, 
what with boat-races, Prince of Wales coming to 
Cambridge, &c., does not seem very easy." 

His lonely independence, owing to his great dis 
tance from his father and mother, comes out strongly 
in the following extract from a letter to his father 
written from Dresden, where he was reading with a 
party under the auspices of Mr. Richmond, on 
August 22, 1864. 

" It is a very queer state of things, but at present 
I am almost entirely on my own (see the paucity of 
my English when I know no other word to express 
what I mean but) hook ; thereby meaning that 
hardly anybody, uncles, &c., knows how I am going 
on in the working way. . . . Everybody said that 
the Germans would be very rude, on account of the 
mess England had made by inserting her finger in 
the Danish war, but such is anything but the case. 



EARLY LIFE 15 

I never met with more civility and kindness. My 
German is not so flourishing as it might be, but by 
a reckless disregard of all genders, and often of 
declensions also, I generally manage to make myself 
understood." 

This pluck in the matter of unknown tongues was 
to stand him in good stead when he first went out to 
Melanesia. It is said that, while many a more timid 
man hesitated long before attempting to address the 
natives, as soon as John Selwyn knew twenty words 
of Mota, he preached a sermon and made himself 
understood. 

His fears as to flooring the Classical Tripos were 
unfounded, for he came out safely in the 3rd Class 
in 1866, and then returned to New Zealand on a 
visit to his parents. 



CHAPTER II 

CHOICE OF A PROFESSION ALREW AS 

THIS visit to New Zealand proved the turning-point 
in his life. He went out with law-books in his box, 
and no other intention in his mind than that of 
preparing for the legal profession. Before the visit 
was over, an entirely different path of life opened 
out before him. 

But this did not happen just at first. There were 
other things to occupy his mind for a time, such as 
the joy of being once more with his father and 
mother. He describes his arrival in a letter to 
Mrs. a Court-Repington, in which he says : 

" My father s house looks straight over the 
entrance to the harbour, and they saw us coming in, 
and before we anchored there was the well-known 
shovel hat in the stern sheets of a man-of-war s boat, 
which soon transported me to my native land. . . . 
My old nurse appeared in most gorgeous attire to 
greet me, one item of which was a brooch containing 



CHOICE OF A PROFESSION ALREW AS 17 

as a centrepiece a glass button which I wore at 
somebody s wedding in the year one ! What do 
you think of that for fidelity ? " 

There is evidence, too, in the recollection of one 
who was at that time a little lad of nine, and 
lived at Auckland, N.Z., that law studies were 
at all events in John Selwyn s mind during the 
first part of his stay with his parents. This friend 
writes : 

" He was supposed to be reading law, and used to spend 
much time in his shirt sleeves teaching a black-and-tan terrier 
tricks, much to my delight. He would take me out in his 
little 10-ton cutter in the harbour, and let me steer when all 
was plain sailing, or hang on to the sheet when we tacked. I 
can remember one day drifting off with the ebb tide with one 
scull in the dinghy, and finding that the most frantic exertions 
only made her spin round and drift away further from shore. 
He had his boots and coat off in a moment as he caught sight 
of the plight I was in, and swam out in his clothes to bring 
back the nine-year-old brat." 

But two things soon happened which between 
them brought about a change of mind, and made 
him determine to take Holy Orders. The first of 
these was a long six weeks expedition with his 
father to the district of the Waikato. This was a 
newly conquered part and the travellers had to 
undergo a series of hardships, such as sleeping in 
huts on fern beds, &c., which would have been 

B 



18 BISHOP JOHN SELWYN 

thought severe enough by most men, but which the 
father and son seem to have equally enjoyed. 

In the course of his lectures on pastoral work in 
the Colonies and Mission Field, delivered in the 
University of Cambridge in 1896, Bishop John 
Selwyn thus described his experiences on this 
occasion : 

" Just after I landed my father took me on a six- 
weeks tour. I was cook and bed-maker. It was 
mine to hoist up the little tent, to fill it with fern 
judiciously arranged, to cut the scanty rasher, and 
fit it between a cleft fern-stick ready for toasting, 
and, when he came, to do this deftly, so that all the 
grease might fall on the solitary biscuit which 
acted as dripping-pan. This was when we camped. 
Sometimes we slept at settlers houses, and never 
did men receive heartier welcome. Sometimes a 
soldiers mess welcomed us, and the guard turned 
out to salute a very travel-stained Bishop, but one 
who they all knew had gone through hardships and 
peril for their sakes." 

This journey gave John Selwyn an insight into 
the difficulties and self-sacrifice of his father s work, 
and sowed the seed of a desire to be allowed to take 
his own share in the labour. Then came his know 
ledge of and devotion to Bishop Patteson, whose 
advice and example watered that seed and fostered 



CHOICE OF A PROFESSION ALREWAS 19 

it until it bore fruit in a fixed determination to help 
his father, " not," to quote Dr. Codrington s * words, 
" for his father s sake only, but for the work s 
sake." 

Full of this idea he returned to England with his 
father and mother when the former was summoned 
to the first Lambeth Conference in 1867. Then 
came another change. The Bishop of New Zealand 
was with great difficulty persuaded to accept, at the 
request of the Queen, the vacant Bishopric of Lich- 
field, and John Selwyn had to make up his mind to 
give up for a time his missionary aspirations and 
help his father to settle into his new diocese, first, 
however, going back with him for a hurried visit to 
New Zealand to settle up affairs there. 

On their return to Lichfield he seems to have 
spent his time partly as his father s secretary, partly 
in attending theological lectures at Cambridge, and 
latterly, for a few months before his ordination to 
the curacy of Alrewas, in working as a layman in 
that parish. 

This period was no doubt a time of considerable 
trial. He had always been a thoroughly good fellow, 
but he was endowed with immense spirits and was 
exceptionally boyish and unconventional in his ways, 
so that, while the prospect of being a clergyman 
was attractive enough to the strongly marked serious 

* Dr. Codrington was Head of the Melanesian Mission after 
the death of Bishop Patteson. 



20 BISHOP JOHN SELWYN 

side of his character, yet it seemed to him to require 
so great a change in his mode of life that, as appears 
in many of his letters at this date, it caused him 
grave apprehension. However, he was ordained 
deacon by his father on Trinity Sunday 1869, and 
went to work at Alrewas under the Rev. W. H. 
Walsh, an old friend of the family. There is a short 
account of his ordination in a letter to a friend, 
which is worth quoting for its simplicity. He says : 

" I ought to have thanked you before for your 
delightful little George Herbert. I read some 
of him while I was waiting in the morning to go to 
church, and wondered whether it was possible to 
reach such a standard. The service was delightful 
on Sunday. My father could hardly say anything 
when I came up, and, of course, it was the most 
solemn moment I have ever passed. I only hope 
all the love and kind wishes that have been sent 
me may end in something, but it seems very hard 
not to turn back again to one s old ways." 

It may be as well to describe his personal appear 
ance at this time, as it does not appear to have 
altered much until he became broken in health 
towards the end of his life. He is described as a 
man of strong physical frame and eyes full of fire 
and enthusiasm ; not tall but very muscular, his 
head well set on his shoulders ; the sort of man to 



CHOICE OF A PROFESSION ALREW AS 21 

have near one in a crowd ; almost boyish in manner, 
very merry and cheerful, and always a most 
welcome guest to children. Many people (especially 
strangers) saw in him a strong resemblance to the 
great Napoleon. His exact height was 5 ft. 7f in. 
as may be gathered from an extract from a letter to 
his eldest daughter written from Norfolk Island in 
1888 : he pretends to be horrified at having so tall 
a daughter and says : 

" I see you are 5 ft. 6f in. only an inch below 
me ! ! ! Wretch ! Stop ! " 

As would be supposed from his natural tastes he 
devoted a great deal of attention to the children in 

o 

the parish of Alrewas, going much to the school, 
joining in the cricket and football, and teaching the 
village lads to swim. Many acts of kindness are 
still recorded of his brief stay in that place, such 
as helping an old woman to take in her coals, 
leaving his own dinner to carry some to a sick 
neighbour, taking medicine late at night from the 
doctor to a distant hamlet, and going night and 
morning for many weeks to carry an infirm old man 
up and down stairs. Some neighbours in the county 
asked him frequently to dinner, and were almost 
vexed at his constant excuses. After he left they 
found out that his real reason was his reluctance to 
miss his attendance on this old paralytic. By these 



22 BISHOP JOHN SELWYN 

and such-like characteristic actions, as well as by his 
absolute lack of ecclesiastical priggishness, he became 
in a short time deeply endeared to the people 
among whom he was first called to work. 

One other matter must here be mentioned. 
There was, staying with the Walshes, a young lady, 
an orphan, by name Miss Clara Innes, to whom 
John Selwyn became engaged shortly after he left 
Alrewas for Wolverhampton, and who was the 
faithful and loving partner of his first missionary 
labours. He thus describes his engagement : 

To MRS. A COURT-REPINGTON. 

" WOLVERHAMPTON, July 7, 1871. 

" What will you say to me for having been such 
a bad correspondent ? . . . One reason is that I 
have had a great many letters to write to another 
lady, who is very exigeante and never lets me off ! 
All which means that at last I have broken the 
spell, and am really engaged. The young damsel is 
one Clara Innes, who has been Hving for some time 
with my old vicar at Alrewas, where I got to know 
her very well. She filled my place when I left, and 
used to do great things in the parish which roused 
my admiration, and this grew into love which has 
deepened every minute since we have been engaged, 
and I think we are as happy in each other as any 
two people in the world. She is very tall [she was 



CHOICE OF A PROFESSION ALREWAS 23 

exactly his own height], fairly good looking, and 
very bright and merry, so we mean to be a most 
jovial couple." 

This letter has been quoted a little out of place 
here, because it throws a sidelight upon the Alrewas 
life, and also because it affords an opportunity of 
saying a word, thus early, on a subject of great 
interest in studying the life of Bishop John Selwyn. 
From first to last he owed nearly everything to the 
beneficent influence of women. It is true that the 
example of his father and of Bishop Patteson 
inspired him to a great degree, but there was not 
any very close intimacy, and the few great friends 
whom he possessed among menkind, such as 
Mr. Charles Bill and the Rev. John Still, had 
nothing like the influence over him that several 
women acquired. When separated so widely as a 
boy from his parents he depended in some measure 
for sympathy on his aunt, Mrs. Peacocke, but far 
more on a saintly and lovable cousin who enjoyed 
his closest confidence, and to whom, had she lived, 
he would in all probability have been married. Then 
there were one or two married ladies who were 
devoted to his interests and with whom he carried 
on an immense correspondence. The sister of the 
cousin above mentioned was one of these, as also was 
Mrs. a Court -Hepington, an aunt of Lord Pembroke, 
with whom John Selwyn was in the same house at 



24 BISHOP JOHN SELWYN 

Eton. That he deeply valued these friendships is 
plain from the following extracts : 

To MRS. A COUHT-REPINGTOX. 

"ALREWAS, Jan. 21, 1870. 

" Did you see an article in the Saturday on 
friendship ? I got in such a rage with it, especially 
when it talked about women s friendship for men. 
It rather ignored and sneered at the idea, while / 
think that a good married woman friend is the very 
best thing a man, and especially a young one, can 
have. I have got about three, and they do one 
more good than anything else. So, great was my 
wrath at the article." 

Then again, just before he started for Melanesia 
in January 1873, he wrote : 

" I have two memories to help me on in the work, 
all summed up in one line of a hymn, Martyrs 
brave and patient saints Bishop Patteson the 
one and dear II the other." 

He is here referring to the cousin who died, and 
whose memory was with him all through his life ; 
thus in 1890 he says : 

" How much I learnt from B and you all of 

the beauty and helpfulness of women It is a very 



CHOICE OF A PROFESSION ALREWAS 25 

good faith for a youngster to get hold of, and I 
have never found it fail yet. Of course I have met 
foolish and extravagant and some wicked women, 
but on the whole I have met and cared for so many 
good ones that my faith has never wavered, and 
I have been helped and comforted by them more 
than I can say." 

And then what can be said of his close affection 
for his mother and her wonderful influence over 
him ? Only that to read the long and frequent 
letters to her with which he supplemented his diary 
is a revelation of an intercourse between mother and 
son, both spiritual and otherwise, such as is not 
commonly conceived possible. 



CHAPTER III 

ST. GEORGE S, WOLVERHAMPTON TRIP TO 
AMERICA DEATH OF BISHOP PATTESON 

WHEN John Selwyn had been some eighteen months 
at Alrewas his father found him a fresh sphere for his 
energies. A large and important town parish, that 
of St. George s, Wolverhampton, had got into a con 
siderable state of disorder through a want of a good 
understanding between the people and the Vicar, 
who was at that time given leave of absence by the 
Bishop. Here seemed an admirable opportunity for 
testing what there might be in his son, and at the 
same time for placing some one in the parish upon 
whom he, as Bishop, could thoroughly depend. So, 
reluctantly enough, John Selwyn had to go. He 
thus writes of the matter : 

To MRS. A COURT-REPINGTON. 

" ALREWAS [end of 1870 ?]. 

" I dare say you have heard of the row going on 



ST. GEORGE S, WOLVERHAMPTON 27 

at St. George s, Wolverhampton. Well, the incum 
bent is going on leave of absence, and my father, 
more suo, is packing me off thither. It is an awful 
responsibility, and one that I would not undertake 
were I not told to go. You will think of me some 
times and pray that I may have the spirit of counsel 
and of peace." 

He went there on January 2, 1871, and certainly 
did not find a very pleasant state of things, the one 
redeeming feature being the presence of the Rev. F. 
E. Waters, now Vicar of Holy Trinity, Hanley, who 
had just been ordained Curate of the parish, and 
who became his lifelong friend. 

Writing to his mother four days after his arrival 
he thus describes what he found : 

" I am quite settled down now, though I feel some 
what moped and lonely at times without a single 
soul one cares very much about except 

" Still. I think things might be a good deal worse 
than they are. The parish certainly is in an awful 
mess. The schools at the upper end are going to 
the dogs, and at the lower end they are not much 
better. This last place is where the Mission Church 
is, and I have received rather a facer to-night, as I 
meant to have an Epiphany service there this even 
ing. Waters went to see about it, and the man told 
him he didn t dare open it without an order from 



28 BISHOP JOHN SELWYN 

the Committee. Now this Committee consists of a 
good many of the malcontents who have paid their 
guineas, and are therefore members according to the 
terms of the deed. To-night they have said that 
they cannot let me have the school without a meet 
ing of the Committee. I have quietly acquiesced, 
and they will know better than to make such a false 
step as to stop me altogether. Still it is a bore just 
as things are at present, as I looked on that as my 
working ground, and it may bring me into collision 
with them, which is just what I want to avoid. I 
dare say there will be no fuss however, so, as you 
say, I will not take trouble at interest. There are 
many rays of hope, though, going about. ..." 

Again, writing to a cousin on January 9, 1871, he 

says : 

" What a change this is ! ... To be 011 one s 
guard for everything one says or does, and to be 
going on in a sort of armed neutrality with no end 
of foes outside, ready to take advantage of a slip. 
That is about one s state at St. George s just now. 
Perhaps it will get better soon." 

To MRS. A COURT-BEPINGTON. 

"ST. GEORGE S, WOLVERHAMPTON, Feb. 27, 1871. 

" This is a queer life altogether, as one has to be 
greatly on one s Ps and Qs, The principal opposing 



ST. GEORGE S, WOLVERHAMPTON 29 

churchwarden is a pawnbroker with whom I discuss 
questions of theology. Then I have another man 
who wants to preach in a licensed schoolroom in the 
parish, and I won t let him. Hence a small row. 
But I think that is smoothing down." 

It was certainly no slight test to which the Bishop 
had put his son, and it must have been no small 
satisfaction to him to find how amply his trust in 
that son s capabilities was justified. The Rev. F. 
E. Waters gives the clue to the success which met 
John Selwyn s efforts to bring about a better state 
of things. He says : 

" I quite well remember the bright, cheery greeting I re 
ceived from my new chief at his first coming, and all the time 
he stayed at St. George s I found him a kind friend, a very 
inspiring leader, and a noble example. He was from the first 
full of faith, hope, and charity. He had a most lovable and 
winsome way, and soon began to win back the confidence and 
respect that had been lost. If I were to be asked what were 
his chief characteristics I should say cheerfulness and prai/er- 
fulness. I remember his telling me when a very tiresome 
meeting was over, where bitter things had been said and angry 
speeches made : I was praying all the while was speak 
ing," and the meeting which began so badly broke up quite 
peacefully. "" 

Any one who has been to Wolverhampton and 
wandered even a few yards from the station will 
have noticed the specially rough appearance of the 
lads who loiter about on the look out for a job. It 



30 BISHOP JOHN SELWYN 

was this element that Selwyn managed chiefly to 
attract to himself by his mixture of manliness and 
affection, qualities which when found in combination 
few boys can resist. The first whom he won were 
sent out to bring in others, and so his adherents 
increased in numbers. He used to preach in the 
streets, and these lads formed his bodyguard. He 
had one special champion by name " Tom," of whom 
it is told that on one occasion he was fighting for the 
fourth or fifth time another lad who had insulted 
Mr. Selwyn. Unfortunately a policeman appeared on 
the scene and carried off the coats of the combatants, 
and no doubt Tom would have had to appear before 
the magistrates if Mr. Selwyn had not turned up in 
the nick of time and begged him off. 

So things went on getting day by day smoother 
and more satisfactory for the six months during 
which he was curate in charge of the parish. Then 
a change in his position occurred, as will be gathered 
from the following letters to Mr. Waters, who was 
away on his holiday. 

" WOLVERHAMPTON, Aug. 8, 1871. 

"MY DEAR WATERS, 

" I have two very good pieces of news for 

you : 1. That the Bishop has offered Mr. [the 

vicar of St. George s] a living. He goes to see it 
to-morrow, and it is almost certain that he will 
take it. If he does (this is entre nous) the Bishop 



ST. GEORGKS, WOLVERHAMPTON 31 

will leave me here, and we shall I think get on 
famously, as the people seem to want me to stay, 

and H told me the other day that he thought 

it was the best thing that could be done. This from 
what he had heard. 

" And now comes the to me still better news that 
Still, my greatest friend, has determined to give up 
the curacy he was going to in Dorsetshire, and will 
come here. This will be splendid, as he is a man 
one can thoroughly trust, and as good a fellow as 
ever breathed. I trust, therefore, that this winter 
we shall be able to show the town what the young 
ones can do. 

" Believe me, 

" Yours very truly, 

"J. R. SELWYN." 

To the SAME. 

" WOLVERHAMPTON, Aug. 14, 1871. 

" Things go on flourishingly here, and I think 
everybody is glad I am going to stay. Forty boys 
to-night. I am going to take them to Sandwell on 
Saturday. There is no small-pox yet." 

This last sentence was ominous. It was not very 
long before a terrible scourge of this disease visited 
St. George s, and indeed the whole town of Wolver- 
hampton. A general small-pox hospital was opened 



32 BISHOP JOHN SELWYN 

in John Selwyn s parish, and with that charac 
teristic energy and devotion which marked his work 
and his play he threw himself heart and soul into the 
heavy, anxious, and often nauseous work of visiting 
and nursing the sufferers. It was an example 
of what his friend Mr. Charles Bill describes as the 
motto of Selwyn s life viz., "Whatsoever thy hand 
findeth to do, do it with thy might." In subse 
quent letters he frequently referred to this severe 
experience. Thus, writing to the Rev. F. E. Waters 
from on board ship off the Solomon Islands in 1876 
he says : 

" You and I know from old experience at St. 
George s how out of weakness we are made strong, 
and how God answers prayer. ... I wonder if you 
ever feel the good of that sharp time we had 
together ? I do often and often, if only to teach me 
faith and prayer." 

One of the patients whom he nursed was a drover, 
a very rough fellow and a leader of unbelief. This 
man one day said to Mr. Selwyn, " Parsons are 
no different to any one else, only for their coat." 
Off came Selwyn s coat in a moment, and he offered 
to change. That man became a staunch friend. 

The staff at St. George s at this time consisted of 
J. E. Selwyn, John Still, and F. E. Waters. At a 
parish meeting the vicar playfully said, " Now that 



TRIP TO AMERICA 33 

we have got into Still Waters, everything will go 
smoothly I am sure." This soon became a stock 
joke all over Wolverhampton. 

In September 1871 he was given the great 
pleasure of accompanying his father to America, 
the Bishop of Lichfield having been invited to 
attend the Convention of American Bishops at 
Baltimore. Of this expedition John Selwyn s 
diary is in existence, and a most amusing book it 
is. In it he tells of their journey to the above- 
named city : 

" The train was full of bishops, who speedily came 
crowding round to bid us welcome. The heartiness 
was extreme, but there were sundry shocks to be 
undergone even in the midst of the greatest 
cordiality. A bishop in a white coat and pot hat is 
startling to one s English notions, but one soon 
learnt to forget that in one s admiration of the man 
who had bearded Brigham Young in his very 
stronghold at Salt Lake City, and had laid the 
material foundations of his Church there so deep 
that the Saints themselves said, These Gentiles 
mean to stop. 

Then comes an account of their introduction to 
the Convention : 

" We stood on the dais and then the President 
proceeded to introduce us seriatim to the Con- 

c 



34 BISHOP JOHN SELWYN 

vention, and, what was worse, we had seriatim to 
make speeches. I do not think we disgraced our 
selves, but it was trying. . . . After the cere 
mony was over up jumped a member and said, 
Mr. President, I propose that the House now take 
a recess of twenty minutes for the purpose of 
shaking our distinguished visitors by the hand. 
Seconded/ said some one, and resolved nem. con. 
Thereupon we had to go down the centre aisle 
shaking hands vigorously as we went. Special seats 
were then assigned us, and the synod went on." 

Amongst other experiences he went to hear Ward 
Beecher. He thus describes what he saw : 

" I got a good place on the platform steps close to 
Ward Beecher himself. He was sitting in an arm 
chair with a table by his side on which was a vase 
of flowers, and on the other side there was another 
vase full of exotics. . . . The choir were singing 
an anthem when we got in to which the people sat 
and listened with apparent contentment. When 
this was over Ward Beecher read a Psalm, the people 
still sitting. Then followed a hymn. . . . Then 
there was an extempore prayer. I suppose an 
extempore prayer by Ward Beecher is as good a 
thing of its kind as one wants to hear, but the 
effect on me was to make me more than ever con 
tented with the simplicity and beauty of our own 
Prayer-book." 



TRIP TO AMERICA 35 

After this follows a long description of Ward 
Beecher s sermon on Rachel, in which he contrasted 
Esau and Jacob, saying that the " diplomatic skill " 
of the latter made him the best on whom " to 
organise," and, therefore, most fitted for God s 
purpose. He seems to have tried to raise a laugh 
here and there in his sermon by unworthy means, 
as when he spoke of the love which Rachel inspired 
as being unaccountable, " but then," said he, " I am 
not Jacob." 

One excellent story is told by John Selwyn in 
this diary : 

" A party of settlers were met going to the back 
woods. The man who met them asked their various 
occupations, and was told that some were to build 
the houses, some to clear the ground, &c. And 
pray what is that old gentleman going to do ? 
pointing to a very old man who accompanied the 
party. Oh ! that is my father, was the answer, 
* I am going to start the cemetery with him. 

On the voyage back to England which began on 
November 19, his love of sailors and wish to help 
them is recorded : 

" I have discovered a way of getting at the 
sailors, and since Sunday, when I had service with 
them in the dog watch, have been there [fore 
castle ?] every evening to give them a series of 



36 BISHOP JOHN SELWYN 

readings. They respond most heartily and always 
ask me to come again, and are most thoughtful 
about my comfort. First they get a cloth to spread 
on the table, and a stool for me to sit on, then a 
candlestick for my candle, and to-night a decanter 
and some water as I was hoarse. Poor fellows, I 
think one could do them some good if the voyage 
were longer. I have enjoyed the hour and a half 
forward very much." 

Thus ended a two months holiday of great enjoy 
ment, and it may be also of some influence on his 
future, for it must have moved him greatly to 
witness the reception given to his father by the 
American Church, not so much as an English 
Bishop, as the great Missionary of the English 
Church. 

But a terrible blow awaited the travellers on 
their return in the news of the death of Bishop 
Patteson. 

To MRS. A COURT-EEPINGTON. 

" WOLVERHAMPTON [end of 1871 ?]. 

" It was a terrible blow to us to come back to the 
news of Bishop Patteson s death. We have had no 
particulars yet, and rather dread them just now. 
We only know the fact, and that is so glorious that 
one is afraid of anything to make it harrowing. It 



DEATH OF BISHOP PATTESON 37 

is certainly a carrying out of Solon s adage that no 
one could be called happy till he died. There was 
a chance of his health failing, when he would have 
had to have given up, but now he is spared that 
and has died in the zenith of his usefulness, having 
just seen enough of the fruit of his labours to cheer 
him on (he had baptized eighty-four children on one 
island with a fair certainty of their being brought 
up Christians), and without a man to throw a hard 
word at him. Certainly one hardly ever read of a 
more blameless life or a more noble death." 

John Selwvn and his friend John Still had more 

j 

than once discussed the idea of going out somewhere 
together as missionaries. The death of Bishop 
Patteson brought things to a crisis, and, although 
his engagement to Miss Innes had altered his cir 
cumstances, yet he went to his father and offered, 
if he thought well, to give himself to the work in 
Melanesia. The following letters tell the story : 

To MRS. 1 COURT-REPINGTON from MRS. SELWYN. 

" WESTMINSTER PALACE HOTEL, Feb. ]3, 1872. 

" It is not improbable that my dear Johnnie may carry on 
this work [in Melanesia]. He is ready, and there seems a fit 
ness of things in his father s son being willing to come forward 
if necessary. It is not a settled and certain thing in any way 
but in the minds of himself and his wife, for it depends on 
certain contingencies at present. He told his bride-elect a 



38 BISHOP JOHN SELWYN 

week before the wedding, and she said she could only answer 
in the words of Ruth, which pleased us and augurs welL 
Then came his wedding and a very bright sojourn at the Isle 
of Wight, and now they are settled at St. George s, Wolver- 
hampton with their many thousands, and their brave young 
hearts to work for them. It will be a pang when it comes, 
but we are old. ... I shall not have misled you, shall 
I ? about Johnnie. There is no thought of his succeeding 
Bishop ^Patteson. Happily he is too young for that. No 
one can fill that place, though I hope some one may be found 
to take it up. . . ." 

To MRS. A COURT-KEPINGTON. 

" ST, GEORGE S VICARAGE, WOLVERHAMPTON, 
"March 11, 1872. 

" MY DEAR MRS. A COURT, 

" . . . Of course I had thought something 
about it when the news first came home, but the 
thought went out of my head and I felt nearly con 
vinced that I ought to stay where I was. But on 
the Thursday before I was married I went over to 
Lichfield to see Miss Yonge, who is going to write 
Bishop Patteson s memoir, and Fanny Patteson, and 
there I read all the letters that had come home on 
the subject, and, as I read, it all seemed to surge 
over me that I ought to go, and for these reasons : 
( 1 ) It was my father s work, his son in the faith had 
died in it. Who then so fit as his son in the flesh 
to go on with it ? (2) There was a doubt about 
Codrington staying, and, if he didn t stay, it seemed 



DEATH OF BISHOP PATTESON 39 

likely that the mission would go into another groove 
which wouldn t suit it so well. If then Codrington 
knew that one or two men were coming out from 
England whom he knew, there would be a chance of 
his going on and thus carrying on the work in its 
integrity. Then my name would be a help, especially 
in the Australian Colonies ; and lastly, Jack Still, 
the dearest man friend I have, would, I knew, go 
with me, and he would be such a gain to any work 
that I felt the chance ought not to be thrown away. 
So with these thoughts I knelt down and prayed 
that I might be guided aright, and the thought only 
came the stronger. Then I had a long talk with 
my mother, and she, poor thing, told me with 
tears in her eyes that she thought it was right. 
c You know, Johnnie, I am arguing against myself, 
but I think it is right. Then I went out to Alrewas 
to preach, and on the counter of the Post Office 
wrote a line to C., telling her what I had done, and 
saying that, as this was quite a new idea, she ought 
to know of it before she tied herself down to me for 
life, and that life meaning transportation to New 
Zealand. Of course she answered as I expected, 
but still I thought it right to let her know. Then 
when I came home in the evening I spoke to my 
father. He was, I think, very glad, but said it 
depends on a variety of circumstances, and the chief 
of these was, and is, whether Codrington, who has 
been with Bishop Patteson some years, will stay at 



40 BISHOP JOHN SELWYN 

the head of the mission. If he does, as I have said, 
all will go well. 

" God has given me grace to pull the parish 
together, but, much as I love the place and the 
people, still I do think that many a man could 
now work there better than I, and though I do 
not feel myself at all fit for the work out there 
mentally yet I believe my physical training and 
my delight in ships, &c. , will stand me in good stead. 
So you must not think that I have done this 
wantonly, or without due consideration, or without 
a full knowledge of all that it entails. Still enters 
into it all most thoroughly, and he and I have many 
a laugh over the details of the business, however 
serious the whole of it may be. We have already 
arranged our respective shares of the work, he as 
purser, I as first mate. My father, too, is very 
amusing in the exceedingly commonplace view he 
takes of it all. Still went in to see him, and rather 
expected some sympathy, but all he got was, Well, 
you have spoilt another little plan of mine. I 
wanted you to be barge missionary on the canals/ 

" Ever yours aff. 

"J. R. S." 

He was, however, to work for nearly another year 
at Wolverhampton, a period during which his labours 



DEATH OF BISHOP PATTESON 41 

were aided and his life brightened by his wife, to 
whom he was married in January 1872. He said 
that they meant to be a jovial couple, and St. 
George s is reported to have been for that year the 
merriest vicarage in England, as it w^as also the 
scene of some of the hardest work. How thorough 
that work was on the part of both may be gathered 
from a letter from Mrs. Selwyn (his mother) to 
Mrs. a Court-Rep ington, written after the missionary 
party had sailed for Melanesia. 

"THE PALACE, LICHFIELD, April 2, 1873, 

" I have just come back from a week at Wolverhampton, 
where the Bishop has been confirming, and where I wished to 
go to see Johnnie s people and to tell him of them. I could 
never have thought that that dingy town would have such a 
halo round it as now it has in my eyes. Yet it was sad enough 
in some ways, and how I missed on arriving there the bright 
face and loving looks that always awaited me at the station ! 
But these I do not expect to see again in the flesh. I may as 
well dwell on the bright part, and there was a great deal that 
was very bright to me in the warm remembrance in which 
they are both held, and the great love shown for Johnnie. 
The common form of its expression was in pity for the present 
incumbent in coming after one whose like the people do not 
expect to see again. The whole staff, too, was young and full 
of energy, I hope, and it seems to have had a great effect on 
the parishioners, of which perhaps they were hardly aware 
till they lost the cause. I went to all the schools, and to a 
mothers * meeting. Clara s night school came to see me, and 
I went to Johnnie s 4 Arabs, a wild set of boys he gathered 
together in the course of open-air services, who have been kept 



42 BISHOP JOHN SELWYN 

together since by a devoted satellite of Johnnie s. The grimy 
lads listened eagerly to the account of the service at Lambeth 
on Sunday and of the going on Monday, and they showed 
their zeal in Melanesia by having collected since Johnnie went, 
in pennies and halfpennies, more than twelve pounds. It 
pleased me to find how much Clara was cared for by her 
scholars and their teachers who came daily to see me." 

It is plain how great a hold he had on the affec 
tions of his parishioners, especially of the lads, who 
" could not resist him," and also how he bound them 
not only to himself but also to God and to the 
Church. All this must have made the wrench 
harder. Dr. Codrington says : 

" The news of Bishop Patteson s death came to John Selwyn 
as a call to devote himself to the Melanesian Mission. He 
gave up (not to speak of his prospects in the Church) his 
place by his father s side in the manifold enterprises and 
undertakings which were opening among the vast and busy 
population of the Diocese : he gave up the intercourse with 
his parents, so delightful to a most affectionate son who had 
been so long separated from them : he gave up the home of 
married life into which he had just settled, the intercourse 
with his many friends, and the many attractions and interests 
of English life." 

No small things these for a man of John Selwyn s 
temperament to sacrifice. But he made the offering 
not only cheerfully and with both hands, as his 
generous nature ever prompted him to do, but 
deliberately and prayerfully. Mr. John Still re 
members how, when it was settled and they were 



DEATH OF BISHOP PATTESON 43 

one day going upstairs together, Selwyn turned to 
him and said, " I say, old fellow, we must have a 
prayer about this," and drew him into his room. 

As against the sacrifice must be put the attraction 
of an adventurous life the boy who made perilous 
excursions on the roof of Ely Cathedral was nothing 
loth to extend his adventures to the islands of 
Melanesia his love of a seafaring life, and, last but 
not least, the beautiful and trustful readiness of his 
young wife to share with him whatever of hardship 
or banishment might fall to his lot. 

So it was that after a dedicatory service in 
Lambeth Chapel, Mr. and Mrs. J. R. Selwyn, with a 
little daughter born at Lichfield shortly before, and 
the Rev. John Still, sailed in the Dunbar Castle for 
Melanesia in the middle of February 1873. His 
mother thus describes the departure : 

To MRS. A. COURT-REPINGTON. 
"THE LOLLARD S TOWER, LAMBETH, Feb. 11, 1873. 

" Monday was a day of intensity. The Bishop went down 
the river (with the nursery department !) in the ship, and we 
followed by train to Gravesend. By that time everything was 
comfortably in order in both cabins. Then came the parting 
prayers and the farewells, just where eighteen years ago 
Johnnie had left us to go to Eton when we sailed for 
New Zealand/ 1 



CHAPTER IV 

ARRIVAL IN MELANESIA NORFOLK ISLAND, ETC. 

THE voyage out in the Dunbar Castle was almost 
entirely lacking in incident. A letter written by 
John Selwyn towards the end thus describes it : 

"We have had the most utterly uneventful 
voyage, even as voyages go. Not spoken one single 
ship at least we did speak one wretched barque we 
passed going the same way as ourselves have had 
one stiff blow last Sunday, caught three sharks, and 
lost the cat overboard. Voila tout ! " 

A good deal of time on board was given by Mr. 
and Mrs. Selwyn and Mr. Still to the study of 
" Mota " the language of one of the islands in 
Melanesia, and the recognised tongue of the Mission 
work. The island of Mota is one of the smallest of 
the Banks Islands group, and it was in the years 
1860, 61, and 62, that openings began first to be 
given there for Mission work. Bishop Patteson 



ARRIVAL IN MELANESIA 45 

took a party of some sixteen to Lifu, an island in the 
Loyalty group, and lived with them there. Of these 
the greater number belonged to Banks Islands, and 
in 1863 four of them, all from Mota, were christened. 
Thus the Mota language gradually became the one 
generally in use in the Mission. When it is known 
that almost every small island had its own language, 
and many of them more than one, it is obvious that 
some choice had to be made, and it seems natural 
from the above circumstances that Mota should have 
been selected. 

The learning of a new language was a severe 
ordeal to John Selwyn. He refers often in the 
course of letters to the want of application to work 
both at Eton and Cambridge, which had made it 
difficult to him to study one subject for long 
together. He also laments his weakness in com 
position, which his correspondence shows was never 
entirely overcome, for, while possessing the power of 
graphic description and of making his meaning 
perfectly clear, his grammar often left much to be 
desired, and he had some curious tricks such as the 
use of capital letters before substantives and some 
times before adjectives in an absolutely indiscrimi 
nate manner. He also had a habit of using a full 
stop to supply the place of a comma or semicolon, 
and marks of interjection or interrogation he seldom 
used at all. These are small things, but they point 
to a certain inaccuracy of detail which must have 



46 BISHOP JOHN SELWYN 

made the acquisition of a new language much more 
difficult. 

The little daughter proved an immense source 
of amusement during the voyage, and he gives 
several pretty pictures of which " baby " is the 
centre. Space must be found for one : 

" Babs now enters our cabin in a triumphant pro 
cession at 10 P.M. and is wedged in on the arms of 
the arm-chair between the table and the wall, so 
that the bassinette cannot slip, and then lashed in as 
a further precaution. The young damsel is then 
the greatest fun possible. She seems utterly regard 
less of cold, and when one wakes about seven the 
chances are one sees two little feet sticking straight 
up out of the cradle, and triumphant crows proceed 
ing out of the same." 

There was, however, one grave drawback to what 
would have been to one with his love of the sea an 
immensely enjoyable time. He was attacked by 
severe rheumatism which abated slightly for a time 
but came on again with increased virulence when on 
board the Hero, by which ship he proceeded from 
Australia to New Zealand. This upset all plans. 
Mr. Codrington, head of the Melanesian Mission, was 
to have met them, and to have taken him and Mr. 
Still on a voyage to the Islands. How this arrange 
ment was upset is described in the following letters. 



ARRIVAL IN MELANESIA 47 

From REV. JOHN STJLL to C. BILL, ESQ. 

" AUCKLAND, NEW ZEALAND, June 3, 1873. 

"Billy [Selwyn s nickname at Cambridge] has been very 
bad indeed, quite unable to move, but is now better and 
fast recovering. His right hand is bad, so he is writing 
by deputy." 

To REV. F. E. WATERS. 

" AUCKLAND, NEW ZEALAND, June 16, 1873. 

" I dare say you will have heard ere this reaches 
you of our safe arrival in Sydney. . . . 

" I found letters waiting to say that Mr. Codring- 
ton was coming down to Auckland on or about the 
last day of May, and then wanted to take Still and 
me a tour of all the Islands, so that we might get 
acquainted with our work. . . . 

" After a hard fight with Mrs. Selwyn s brother 
[who apparently wished them both to stay longer] 
we effected a compromise, which was that she should 
stay, and Still and I go, and I was then to come 
back to Sydney for her. Lliomme propose mais Dieu 
dispose. My rheumatism, which had been rather 
bad on board the Dunbar Castle, came on frightfully 
in the Hero, so badly that Jack had to carry me 
about, and I had nearly a week s bed when I came 
here. Thank God I am nearly well now, but the 
doctor won t hear of my going this trip, as he says it 



48 BISHOP JOHN SELWYN 

might make it chronic ; so Jack will go without me. 
You may imagine what a disappointment this is to 
me, as we have so long run in couples. 

" However, it is an ill wind that blows nobody any 
good. Dudley, one of our old mission clergy and 
now an incumbent in the town, has developed a 
clergyman s throat, so I am going to take his duty 
and he is going off to get well. 

" Jack and I often talk of you and the old Wolver- 
hanipton days, and tell our friends how light we 
used to be on Sunday evenings." 

To MRS. A COURT-BEPINGTON. 

" AUCKLAND, July 30, 1873. 

" I got very rheumatic on board, how and why I 
know not, but it made life a great burden, and me 
very cross, which was not as it should be. ... 

" Still and I departed by the Hero, and the next 
evening I was laid up again with very bad rheuma 
tism which utterly crippled me for the rest of the 
voyage, and I had to lie night and day in the saloon, 
as getting into my berth was out of the question. 
Dear old Still used to carry me about like a child, 
and I made my entrance into Auckland on men s 
shoulders." 

It must have been a severe blow to arrive on 



ARRIVAL IN MELANESIA 49 

the scene of his labours a cripple. For nearly 
two years he had been looking forward to the 
time when he should find himself in the region 
where his father did his great work, and where he 
hoped to be allowed to carry that work on. He had 
inherited many traits of character from that father, 
but he was fully conscious of many things in which 
he could scarcely hope to emulate him. He had 
much of his father s determination, a full measure of 
his father s indomitable courage, a great deal of his 
resourcefulness under difficult circumstances both 
external and spiritual, and a spice of his father s 
temper. On the other hand, he fell short in learn 
ing, and to some extent in power of organisation, 
but, as compensation, he had a sweetness of dis 
position and an eagerness to make amends which 
were all his own. 

Feeling then, fully, his intellectual inferiority to 
his father, it was not unnatural that he should rely 
greatly on his physical powers, all of which had been 
trained and developed by his athletic life at Eton 
and Cambridge. It was, therefore, a specially severe 
ordeal to be carried as an invalid on to the shores of 
New Zealand. No doubt, looking at the matter 
afterwards in his own spirit of prayerfulness, he 
would have seen the hand of God teaching him that 
" neither delighteth He in any man s strength." 

Sir William Martin, the first Chief Justice of New 
Zealand, and a co-fellow of St. John s with Bishop 

D 



50 BISHOP JOHN SELWYN 

George Augustus Selwyn, lived at Auckland. He 
was a great Maori scholar and a warm patron of the 
Mission, and in his house John Selwyn was for a 
while laid up. The time was not however wasted, 
for the two or three months delay which were 
ordered by the doctor were spent partly in taking 
charge of the parish of Mr. Dudley (now Arch 
deacon) who was away in bad health, and partly in 
making friends with as many of the neighbours as 
possible, whereby fresh interest in the Melanesian 
Mission was aroused and fresh help ensured through 
the attractive personality of himself and Mrs. 
Selwyn. 

By the beginning of October he was well enough 
to start, and the middle of that month found 
him settled in Norfolk Island. This is the head 
quarters of the Melanesian Mission, and here is 
situated the St. Barnabas Station and the College 
for native boys who are brought there from the 
other islands by the Mission vessel in her frequent 
voyages. The Station (by which is meant the 
group of Mission buildings) stands about three miles 
inland from the town or village where the Pitcairn 
islanders were allowed to settle in the old convict 
prison buildings. 

Besides Dr. Codrington, the Selwyns found on 
arriving at Norfolk Island two other staunch 
workers, both married men viz., the Rev. John 
Palmer and the Rev. Charles Bice. The latter of 



NORFOLK ISLAND, ETC. 51 

these came from St. Augustine s College, Canter 
bury, and joined the Mission in 1866. He remained 
for twenty years one of the most active members of 
the staff, and latterly had charge of the New 
Hebrides district. Mrs. Bice came out just before 
the Selwyns, and was one of the two ladies they 
found in the Mission, the other being Mrs. Palmer, 
the first lady who ever came to Norfolk Island. 
The Rev. John Palmer had been labouring in the 
Mission since 1863, and has been there ever since, 
steadily devoted to its service, for which he has 
done an unequalled work. He is now Archdeacon. 
Mrs. Palmer was the first to begin the system of 
the ladies taking charge of the unmarried girls, an 
example followed by Mrs. John Selwyn on her 
arrival. In many other ways too her influence was 
greatly felt. The ladies society was very small, 
and, naturally enough, difficulties occurred from 
time to time. The veneration felt for Mrs. Palmer 
enabled her to do much towards smoothing these 
away, and promoting that harmony without which 
life at Norfolk Island would have been almost 
impossible. 

These were the main fellow workers who greeted 
Mr. and Mrs. Selwyn and who did so much to make 
their life at St. Barnabas a happy one. The day of 
their landing at the Island was a memorable one in 
the history of their lives. Here is John Selwyn s 
own description of his first impressions : 



52 BISHOP JOHN SELWYN 

"NORFOLK ISLAND, Oct. 19, 1873, Sunday. 

" MY DEAREST FATHER AND MOTHER, 

" Here we are at last, and you may imagine 
the thankfulness with which we landed all safe and 
well, with bright sunlight and smooth water to 
greet us, and a very hearty welcome from all here. 
It is one of those occasions which seem to bring out 
all the deep humbling feelings of a man s heart, and 
they were very real and, I trust, fervent prayers 
which we sent up to-night at the evening service. 
It was all Mota, which we could follow fairly with 
our prayer-books before us, but it is the custom here 
to read the Collect for the day in English, and so 
we suddenly heard the very prayer we wanted to 
say coming in the midst of the strange language 
like an oasis, seeming even more beautiful than it 
really is from the familiarity in the midst of so 
much that was unfamiliar. " God, forasmuch as 
without Thee we are not able to please Thee." We 
could not have a better motto than that to begin 
our work with, and I know you will pray more 
earnestly for us that His Holy Spirit will in all 
things direct and rule our hearts. . . . 

" The people who rowed us ashore were full of 
recollections of you, and of tender inquiries about 
you. I hope your name will be a help to me in 
helping them. Good-night and God bless you both. 
Clara sends her dearest love, but is too tired to write. 



NORFOLK ISLAND, ETC. 53 

Dear little Pearlie [the baby] takes most kindly to 
her new quarters, and sends her love to you. I don t 
think the photographs give any idea of the place at 
all. It is much better kept than they make it look. 
Indeed, going down the hill from the avenue into 
the place, one would think one was going into a 
small and rather well-looking English village. . . . 
Our little house stands on the left-hand side. They 
all say it is a bad situation, as it is exposed to the 
prevailing wind, and it is not very grand, being like 
nothing so much as the inside of a workbox. . . . 
Clara and I are charmed with the place altogether, 
and think we shall like it all very much. I have 
been proving my strength by much carting and 
lifting boxes, and find I am nearly quite as strong as 
I was, which is a great comfort, . . . Good-bye, 
my dearest father and mother, 

" Ever your affectionate son, 

"J. R. SELWYN." 

As may easily be imagined it did not take him 
long to get to work. He threw himself heart and 
soul into the work of the Mission and of the school, 
delighting especially in taking his share in the 
outdoor manual labour which formed an important 
part of each day s duties. The following two letters 
give his early impressions of the place and also of 
the native boys and girls who were being trained at 
St. Barnabas : 



54 BISHOP JOHN SELWYN 

To MRS. A. COUKT-REPINGTON. 

"NORFOLK ISLAND, January 13, 1874-. 

" You must imagine our mission station as lying 
on the slope of a hill about three miles from the 
settlement. The main road to nowhere runs right 
through the station, and as you come down the hill 
you see what looks very like an English village 
green. At the far end of it is a cart-shed, cowyard, 
barn, &c., looking very homey, and on the right lie 
the main buildings of the Mission ; e.g., chapel and 
house attached, hall and kitchen, carpenter s shop 
and two houses where the bachelors reside and look 
after the boys. We married folk live further afield 
in little houses of our own. 

"It is marvellous how like a boy, say up to 
twelve or thirteen, from the Solomon Islands is to a 
boy from Belgravia. In point of adaptability to 
circumstances I should be inclined to give the palm 
to the former, but qua pickle and jokes, &c. &c., all 
that constitute small boy nature, even to tears in 
their trousers on all occasions, &c. &c., I don t 
think there is a pin to choose. Darwin and Co. 
may say what they like, but my fellows who can t 
take four from five are not at all different from two 
of my greatest friends at Eton and Cambridge, one 



NORFOLK ISLAND, ETC. 55 

of whom was asked what a stalactite would melt in 
three hours if it melted an inch in two, and fled at 
the bare word ; and the other learnt his Euclid by 
heart, signs and all, from sheer inability to com 
prehend it. I say it is all nonsense to say that 
these fellows are not capable of higher training 
because they are dull at first, or to compare them 
with those who have had all the weight of thousands 
of years of at least partial civilisation to start with, 
and whose common everyday facts would be great 
discoveries to these fellows. ..." 

To A COUSIN. 

" NORFOLK ISLAND, Jan. 9, 1874. 

" I daresay you fancy that as we are called mis 
sionaries we are bound to be living in great hardship. 
I am afraid that is not the case. C. and I are 
luxuriating for the first time in our married life 
(two years next week) in having a settled home of 
our own, and a very pretty little home it is too. 
Not large, certainly, but compact, and with a nice 
garden and cool verandahs, &c. The house was 
originally built for some of the younger members of 
the Mission to live in, and had one sitting-room and 
a number of tiny bedrooms branching off from it. 
We have thrown some of these together, moved 
partitions, &c., and made a most cosy little bedroom 
for ourselves, which C. has titivated up with muslin 



56 BISHOP JOHN SELWYN 

and pink calico till it looks like a boudoir. Then 
comes a long narrow room for the nursery. Then a 
small store-room and then the kitchen. My room 
occupies one end of the verandah, so that I have to 
go out of doors to get to it. But it is all very snug, 
and being wooden one can put up nails and shelves 
anywhere, and stow any amount of things away. 
Then the verandah in this climate is as good as 
another room, and our garden keeps us gay with 
flowers, so that altogether we are most luxurious 
too much so perhaps. 

We live altogether in a primitive fashion as 
regards meals, &c., breakfasting, dining, and having 
tea in the big hall with all the boys. This makes it 
easy work for the housekeeper, as C. has never to 
think about dinner, except what is wanted for nurse 
and baby. 

" We go out in our turns to work with the boys 
and superintend the various works, farm and other 
wise, that are going on. Then for those who know 
Mota there is a good deal of translating, &c., to be 
done, and besides all this there is work in school 
and chapel, so that one s day is pretty well filled up. 
We begin early too. At 6 a bell rings to call us, 
then another for church at a quarter to seven, and 
breakfast at a quarter past. School at 8 till 9.30, 
then work till 1. I go out to hoe or plant with 



NORFOLK ISLAND, ETC. 57 

the boys, and find out how profoundly ignorant 
I am of the simplest matters connected with hus 
bandry, and wish I had taken lessons ! I covered 
myself with confusion the other day trying to 
plough, but at hoeing, &c., I can hold my own. At 
1 comes dinner, and school at 2.15. It is very 
hard work to keep oneself awake then, and I often 
go to sleep over dictation, much to the disgust of 
the boys who want to keep their books neat, and to 
whom I dictate something utterly wrong. Then 
comes a blessed two and three-quarter hours in which 
we try to improve our minds by reading, our bodies 
by riding, or our gardens by working. Tea follows 
at six, then evening chapel, and school for an hour. 
You would like to see my evening school in a corner 
of my room, with my little black fellows with curly 
heads and black eyes and spindle shanks stretched 
out straight in front of them, all writing away at 
dictation for bare life, and as keen about their marks 
as can be. I try and chaff them into order as well 
as I can, and find it answers admirably." 



CHAPTER V 

MELANESIA SUGGESTIONS OF THE BISHOPRIC 

JOHN SELWYN S arrival at Norfolk Island had been 
greatly looked forward to by all the members of the 
Mission. He had offered himself to the work with 
no view of ultimately succeeding Bishop Patteson, 
but there is no doubt that it was felt from the very 
first that he was the man for the future bishop. 
Even had his personal qualifications been fewer than 
they were, it would have seemed strange that any 
one else should fill the office when a Selwyn was to 
the fore. There was one other man who was an 
obviously fit person if he would have accepted it. 
This was Dr. Codrington, the head of the Mission, 
whose linguistic skill and powers of organisation 
were invaluable, and to whom the Mission largely 
owed its vitality during the years immediately 
succeeding the death of Bishop Patteson. Another 
name suggested was that of the present Archdeacon 
Dudley, but ill-health prevented his seriously con 
templating the post. Under all the circumstances 



MELANESIA SUGGESTIONS OF BISHOPRIC 59 

it was obvious that John Selwyn would be nominated. 
His natural fears and sense of unfitness come out 
again and again in letters full of the simplest 
humility, but it is more than doubtful whether he 
would really have liked any one else to have been 
appointed. One of the qualities which he inherited 
from his father was a kind of " masterfulness," to 
which he alludes in a letter to his mother as having 
been checked by her when he was a child ; and this 
wish to lead, arising from a true sense of the power 
of leading, would have made his work less happy, 
and probably less effectual, had it been his lot to 
be a subordinate member of the Mission. It was the 
same all through his life. Captain of the field 
eleven at Eton, he stroked the University boat when 
at Cambridge. In succession a Bishop and Master 
of a College, his leadership ran consistently through 
every part of his life, it being said that at a dinner 
party it was invariably he who led the conversation, 
and led it right well. 

" NORFOLK ISLAND, St. Andrew s Day, 
"Advent Sunday, 1873. 

" MY DEAREST FATHER, 

" There are two great memories for us in the 
two days which have come together this year. The 
first is, that on Advent Sunday 1867, you accepted 
the Bishopric of Lichfield. How well I remember 
your letter from Windsor telling me of it, and the 



60 BISHOP JOHN SELWYN 

thought, almost the revulsion of feeling that came 
over me that one would not go to N. Z. after all ; 
and here I am six years afterwards not only at N. Z. 
but beyond it, and working at your work, though 
alas ! not with you. And St. Andrew s Day carries 
us both back to the evening service at Lichfield last 
year, when dear little Margaret was baptized. We 
thought of it first thing this morning, when baby 
came in in her most joyous mood to see us, and after 
wards at the early (English) Communion at which I 
celebrated, and now 9.30 P.M. (10.15 A.M. with you) 
I dare say you are thinking of us as the bells are 
ringing for church. It is a very pleasant thought 
for us out here, and it will be a pleasant thing to 
tell her about when she grows a bit older, of the 
old Cathedral and the warm soft light falling on her, 
and your voice praying over her, and the Amens 
coming down from the choir, with such a long 
interval as it seemed between the prayer and the 
response. All these are very pleasant memories, and 
seem to bring us closer together, and I think prove 
what a help the Church services, with their round 
of Holy-days and Seasons, are in helping not only 
one s love to God, but one s love to each other." 



"Jan. 8, 1874. 

"I have now to tell you about a very serious 
matter which has turned up here, which I am afraid 



MELANESIA SUGGESTIONS OF BISHOPRIC 61 

you will not quite like. It is this : By the statute 
of the Melanesian Bishopric which was passed in 
1868 your last session and altered slightly in 
1871, it was provided that the members of the 
Mission may recommend a person to be appointed 
Bishop, or in default of such recommendation, or in 
case such recommendation shall not be accepted, 
then the Synod shall appoint some person to be 
Bishop. This rule put us in a quandary. We are 
all willing, nay wishful, to continue as we are for 
another year or two, and there is no immediate 
need for any strictly episcopal work. Ordinations 
there are none, and I dare say the Bishop of Auck 
land could manage to run down again in case of 
confirmation being needed. But this rule seemed to 
leave neither us nor the Synod any choice. Either 
we must recommend or else let the nomination lapse, 
in which case it seemed to us the Synod would be 
bound to elect. Codrington therefore called a 
meeting on the Epiphany to consider the matter. 
He first put it to us whether we would recommend 
or let the matter take its chance. They were all 
very strongly in favour of recommending. Then 
came the question, Who ? . . . We pressed on 
Codrington most strongly the wish of us all that he 
should be Bishop, but he refused decidedly, and said 
his mind was quite made up. ... I have written 
to Dudley and to Sir Wm. Martin, urging that if 
he does feel well enough, he (D.) will let himself 



62 BISHOP JOHN SELWYN 

be nominated. . . . Failing that, they nominated 
me and indeed they did this absolutely, as the 
recommendation which will be sent to the Primate 
runs thus : We recommend the Rev. J. R. Selwyn 
to fill the vacant Bishopric, but we shall be willing 
to accept the Rev. B. Dudley, if the Synod should 
see fit to elect him, and he should accept the office, 
There the matter stands, and you will feel what a 
responsibility I feel thrown on me." 

The following letter from Dr. Codrington, then 
at the head of affairs in Melanesia, tells of the 
impression made by John Selwyn on his first arrival 
at Norfolk Island. It sets out most clearly the 
reason for the nomination to the Bishopric, and 
allows one to gather the generous sentiments which 
actuated the writer in resigning his own claim to 
the post and welcoming the appointment of a 
younger man. The letter is written to the then 
Bishop of Lichfield, and runs as follows : 

"NORFOLK ISLAND, Jan. 10, 1874. 

" MY DEAR LORD, 

. . . With regard to your son I really don t know 
what to say because I don t want to be anything but moderate 
in my language, and the satisfaction with which I contemplate 
him is extreme. He certainly keeps us alive, and all the 
community feels his presence. He at once was on the most 
friendly terms with the Melanesians, who many of them call 
him simply John without any scruple, and go to his house 
as if he had been here for years. He is very energetic in 



MELANESIA SUGGESTIONS OF BISHOPRIC 63 

school and in work, but meets with more admiration as yet 
when he works than when he teaches, for his deeds are more 
intelligible than his words. I believe it is a good thing for 
his health that he should work out of doors, though it will 
hardly be possible to do much in this climate. . . . He 
will also try to get up some boating, a much more difficult 
thing here than would be supposed. ... I can t say very 
much yet about progress in the Mota language, but I perceive 
that there is enough for common use, which no doubt will 
gradually increase. 

" I must not omit to say how much we are all pleased with 
Mrs. John Selwyn. She is so very good-natured and lively 
that she adds very much indeed to the happiness of our little 
party. It is very agreeable to see that she makes friends at 
once with the Melanesians, and it is a good thing that she 
should have some to live with her. Their house is not suited 
I should say to a family, having been built to accommodate a 
very mixed party of young men, but they seem very well 
pleased with it, and have already very much improved it. 

" You will have read something of what we did on the 
Epiphany before you read this. I don t suppose it was exactly 
what you wished or expected, but it was really, I think, the 
only thing for us to do. ... We thought that it would be 
right that on the first occasion of carrying out the Statute 
we should exercise our privilege. The practical result is not 
much if it is anything, for one may take it for granted that 
the General Synod, having heard from me what at any rate in 
my opinion and ours here ought to be done, would have made 
the appointment as we now recommend. But we have a 
certain advantage in that in making the recommendation we 
express our desire that the new Bishop should not be conse 
crated yet, but wait till he and others have had proof of his 
being suitable to the post. Everybody here is more content 
than I am to go on as we are, and I am tolerably content ; but 



64 BISHOP JOHN SELWYN 

it is certainly a comfort and support to me to know that the 
future is, if all goes well, secured, and it will give him a sort 
of right to occupy a position which whether Bishop elect or 
not he would have to occupy, and which he will occupy more 
satisfactorily with such a title than without it. ... For my 
own part I am quite easy about my future relations. I don t 
see the difficulty, which I have been told is a serious one, of 
playing second fiddle after having played first. ... I hope 
and trust all will go well, and I am sure it will be a great 
satisfaction to you, and go far to make up to you for the 
absence of your son, if you hear that his work out here is 
blessed with success and carried on in harmony with all of us. 
With very kind remembrances to Mrs. Selwyn, I remain, my 
dear Lord, 

" Yours very faithfully, 

R. H. CODRINGTON." 

The Synod seem to have ultimately postponed 
the whole matter, so that there was no thought of 
his immediate consecration. He was yet barely 
thirty, and all were agreed that it would be far 
better that he should wait for two or tbree years 
and gain experience of the work and further know 
ledge of the language. It would be well, too, 
that the Melanesians should learn to love and trust 
him, as they did so amply, before he took over the 
command of tbe Mission. 

Early in 1874 his second child, another girl, was 
born, and was named after the cousin to whom he 
had been so devoted in bis boyish days. Writing 
to this cousin s sister he says : 



MELANESIA SUGGESTIONS OF BISHOPRIC 65 

"NORFOLK ISLAND, March 28, 1874. 

" Baby No. 2 has arrived ! Isn t that dreadful ? 
. . . She was born on January 30, and baptized on 
St. Mathias Day, the day Bishop Patteson was 
consecrated in 1861. The little font was most 
beautifully decorated, and in it stood the portable 
font which my friends gave me. It looked so pretty 
shining up through the leaves and water. The 
service was in English, but all the Melanesians 
came, and we had two hymns and the blessing in 
the native language we use. Afterwards there was 
a whole holiday, and a pig for the boys to cook and 
eat out of doors." 

Before going on to describe the general work of 
the Mission, especially John Selwyn s share therein, 
which as a matter of fact included a little of every 
thing both indoor and outdoor, spiritual and tem 
poral, by land and by sea, it is interesting to note 
his position as a Churchman and the anxiety he 
always felt about affairs in the Church at home. As 
might be expected from a man of his breezy dis 
position and wholesome mind, all extremes were 
abhorrent to him. His natural piety and prayer- 
fulness, coupled with the fact that his father was 
ruling an English diocese on slightly new lines, 
caused him to give much anxious thought to these 
matters even when far removed from them, and in 

E 



66 BISHOP JOHN SELWYN 

an atmosphere where such things fade away when 
men are brought face to face with heathenism. 

His great idea was that there should be some 
general assembly of the Church of England which 
should speak with a voice of authority, and be 
obeyed by all. Writing to Mrs. a Court-Repington 
in 1874 he says : 

" I am perturbed about the state of the English 
Church, though there is so much real work being 
done which one does not hear of, that one must 
expect some disturbances. But why won t men 
learn to obey that they may rule ? How can men 
set up the high standard of sacerdotalism that they 
do, when they rebel in every possible way ? How 
can they speak of the voice of the Church when 
they refuse to listen to the voice of one of its 
Captains ? There are worse disciplines for a man s 
mind than the University course from Putney to 
Mortlake, and the inexorable row on all, and the 
kicking out of the boat if you don t row. ... I do 
earnestly long to see some power outside Parliament 
which may reform the great abuses in the Church, 
and some body which may define what is the limit 
of the Church of England both upwards and down 
wards. There is no danger of such a body narrow 
ing our freedom unduly, but the weight of the voice 
of the living Church would be very great, and men 
would have to weigh their * conscientious (!) 



MELANESIA SUGGESTIONS OF BISHOPRIC 67 

scruples more deeply than they do now before they 
opposed it." 

In the same year, writing to his mother about 
affairs in England, he asks : 

" What is the temper of the Church ? I think I 
know. Every one wants to work after his own 
fashion totally regardless of his neighbour, especially 
if that neighbour happens to be his Bishop. But men 
must see that they must unite soon in a true Church 
Association of which the leading principle will have 
to be, What can I give up for the sake of unity ? 

In 1877, soon after his consecration, he thus writes 
to his father : 

" I can t understand the position which the E.C.U. 
have taken up. . . . But it is not a time for ana 
lysing people s consciences. It is a time for doing. 
And here I do think you have your chance. Do 
stir up people, say the Bishops of Peterborough 
[Magee], Manchester [Fraser], and others, and go 
straight to the Prime Minister and say we MUST 
have a Synod Conference of the whole Church. 
We can t go on like this. The Rock will howl on 
one side and the Church Times on the other : but I 
am sure the great body of clergy and laity would 
welcome such a proposition, and the Church would 
speak with a power it has never known." 

He was fully conscious of the advantage of his 



68 BISHOP JOHN SELWYN 

work being far away from the scene of agitation, as 
may be gathered from the following : 

To REV. F. E. WATERS. 

"OFF THE SOLOMON ISLANDS, August 1, 1876. 

" Though we have our share of difficulty and 
doubt, and endless secular work, yet are we free 
from much which disturbs you at home. But let me 
give you this comfort, that I, as an outsider, can 
see how much the Church is gaining. Though torn 
by doubt and insane enthusiasm, yet the main body 
is advancing steadily. There may be much to give 
the blues, but, as at St. George s, the whole thing is 
going on slowly but, I am certain, surely." 

Lastly, there is one line written from his brother s 
vicarage at Bromfield in 1879 to Mrs. a Court- 
Repington : 

" Did you go to the prayer-meeting at Wilkin 
son s [now Bishop of St. Andrews] ? He asked for 
men for me, and I have already heard of two. But 
one is married, which I don t want, and extreme, 
which would frighten our Australian supporters, but 
not me. It would soon be knocked out of him by 
contact with heathenism." 

There seems to have arisen once or twice in the 
minds of some who were most intimate with him a 
doubt as to his absolute soundness on all matters of 



MELANESIA SUGGESTIONS OF BISHOPRIC 69 

belief. Thus a very close friend in writing a descrip 
tion of him after his death said : 

" His views were rather broader than mine, and (I used to 
think) not thoroughly sound upon some points. He was so 
full of the love of God that I do not think he quite saw the 
necessity of dwelling so much as some of us do upon the 
severity of God as essential to preserve the balance of the 
attributes set forth in Holy Scripture. 1 1 

There is, however, 110 trace in the course of a vast 
correspondence, much of it of a most intimate nature 
and relating to spiritual affairs, of anything more 
than a wish, natural to a frank and simple mind, to 
satisfy himself so far as possible of the truth of what 
he held. In the middle of all his work he never 
failed to find time for reading, and studied many theo 
logical books, sermons, Bampton Lectures, &c. &c., 
which were sent out to him by friends in England. 
At the same time there is a touching extract from a 
letter to his mother which suggests that she too had 
some fears of this kind : he writes from Norfolk 
Island in 1883: 

" And now, mother, you see that I am always 
ready to follow your advice, so please never hesitate 
to give it me. I may be a Bishop in the Church of 
God, and as such have to advise and direct others, 
but to you I am your son, and nothing can abrogate 
that highest of relationships. Please do not fancy 
that I am going to drift away at all seriously from 



70 BISHOP JOHN SELWYN 

anything you hold. I thank God that every day 
the light seems clearer and clearer as to the utter 
impossibility of believing anything else than the 
awful majesty of God, and the union with Him 
which He has made for us in His Son. I may 
hesitate here and there as to the evidence for this 
or that, but it is a hesitation which springs from an 
absolute faith in God in Christ manifesting His 
love to the world, and often arises because it cannot 
quite reconcile this or that doctrine with the great 
fundamental truth. But anything like infidelity or 
agnosticism, which so troubles men of my age and 
standing nowadays, seems to me, thank God (I say 
it most humbly and unboastingly), as a thing on 
which my mind is firmly settled and made up ; and 
this not by any shutting of my eyes to their argu 
ments, but by a perfect concord and agreement of 
my reason with my faith. Dear mother, I have 
written this for your sake, as I sometimes think that 
what I say troubles you a little. You will feel why 
I write it, not because I think I stand, or that I am 
not conscious of utter shortcoming, but because I 
feel more and more the rest of such a faith, and 
more and more thank God for it. And with this 
comes a greater acquiescence in my work, as I realise 
more and more what God is to me, and therefore 
what He can be to those to whom I am sent." 



CHAPTER VI 

NORFOLK ISLAND 

THE work of the Melanesian Mission was twofold. 
The Southern Cross (the Mission ship) made several 
voyages each year to the various Islands, those who 
sailed in her being left for shorter or longer periods 
at different places to start or encourage schools, and 
to help such native teachers as were working among 
their own people. On her return journeys the ship 
brought as many boys as possible to be trained at 
St. Barnabas School on Norfolk Island. The other 
part of the work of the Mission was mainly with 
this school, though there was always a certain 
amount of extra labour incurred in ministering to 
the Norfolk Islanders at the town, who seldom seem 
to have been provided with proper clerical super 
vision of their own. 

Sometimes, then, John Selwyn found himself 
voyaging about the Islands, and sometimes working 
at the school and enjoying domestic life with his 
wife and children. His letters home to England 



72 BISHOP JOHN SELWYN 

never fai] to picture the progress of his two little 
girls "Pearlie" and " Rebie," and afterwards of his 
boy " Stephie," born in 1875, and named after 
Stephen Fremantle, a dear Eton friend whose early 
death was a great grief. 

" I am very full," he wrote, " of the loss of my 
dear friend, Stephie Fremantle. He was such a 
grand fellow, so simple and straightforward, and 
with such a power of work in him and influence for 
good." 

And again : 

You may imagine my sorrow on the abrupt 
announcement of dear old Stephie Fremantle s death. 
Still, one could not and does not feel very sorry. 
Long separation such as ours takes off a great deal 
of the bitterness of death, and I think brings out all 
the more strongly the bright recollections of past 
life. This certainly is the case with Stephie s 
memory. The old days at Eton come crowding 
back, and I can see the fives walls where he and 
Johnny Waller and I used to be such allies, and the 
place where he once made a cut for five, and, above 
all, the little captain s room at my dame s where he 
used to read so hard, and I used to come in for half 
an hour s chat before going to bed. And above all 
I remember him reading prayers at my dame s, and 
setting us all such a bright, good example." 



NORFOLK ISLAND 73 

But to return to the domestic life at Norfolk 
Island. His delight in his children was unbounded. 
Here are some descriptions of their ways which he 
sent to his mother : 

" Pearlie has one very quaint custom, which is to 
say two graces at meals. The first is long and 
orthodox, the second is in Mota, and consists of two 
words, Taltoa, Amen, which means Hen s egg, 
Amen. Where she got this from nobody knows, 
or what it means either, but she is not satisfied till 
she has said it." 

" Pearlie chatters in the most delightful way, 
half Mota and half English, though she understands 
both equally well, and is always ready to translate 
one into the other. Some of these translations are 
very funny. For instance the [native] girls call 
Clara Clara and me John Selwyn, and if you ask 
Pearlie what is the Mota for mamma and papa she 
always says Clara and John Selwyn, and then 
shouts with delight." 

On August 5, 1875, he is able to write and tell 
his mother of the birth of his first son. The pleasure 
of the baby s arrival was a little marred by the 
prospect of losing his other children, for it had been 
arranged that as soon as she was able to do so their 
mother should take them (or at all events the eldest 
one) to England to live for a time with their grand 
parents at Lichfield. 



74 BISHOP JOHN SELWYN 

"NORFOLK ISLAND, Aug. 5, 1875. 

"MY DEAREST MOTHER, 

" Clara has got the wish of her heart a 
boy. . . . Well, my family increases fast, and I 
shall soon be like the old woman who lived in a 
shoe. However, rooms are easily added to a wooden 
house, and if Pearlie goes home we shall be reduced 
to our normal state of two. It is hard work to think 
of giving up the child, but I like to think of my 
daughter profiting by that influence which I know 
so well, but have not followed half enough. I like 
to think of her sitting by your knee, and hearing 
those stories I know so well, and above all being 
ruled by that loving will which is so much more 
strong and so much less fiery than mine. . . . Clara 
wants the boy to be called John, but I rather object: 
but she will have her way, I take it. Good-night, 

mother. 

" Your loving son, 

"J. R. SELWYN." 

The domestic life of the Selwyns on Norfolk 
Island must have been to some extent spoilt by the 
presence in their house of a number of native girls 
who lived with them. The boys lived in the school, 
but the girls were boarded at the various married 
people s houses. These girls were many of them 
betrothed to the boys in early days before they were 



NORFOLK ISLAND 75 

brought to the island, and it was found far better 
when possible to bring them also, because it was 
thus easier to get the boys, and also there was a 
better chance of their remaining Christians when 
both husband and wife had been trained at the 
Mission. The affection shown by these girls to Mr. 
and Mrs. Selwyn comes out in many letters from 
the future Bishop to his mother, and must have 
been a full recompense for all the care and love so 
ungrudgingly given. 

In 1875 measles attacked the school, and almost 
every boy was down with the disease. In their 
native islands very little was ever done to help a 
sick man ; in fact, he was usually taken to a small 
hut away from his own home and left to take his 
chance. It must have been a surprise to these boys 
to find how tenderly they were nursed. Writing to 
his mother on October 30, 1875, John Selwyn says : 

" Every night we used to make a great jorum of 
arrowroot, and then I used to sally forth with a 
lantern, and do the rounds. One had to unearth 
figures in all sorts of shapes and contortions, rolled 
in blankets, feel their pulses, look at their tongues, 
and cheer them up as well as one could." 

This is all of a piece with the love of nursing 
and sympathy with suffering which was one of the 
features of his self-sacrificing life. It was no doubt 



76 BISHOP JOHN SELWYN 

prompted also by his affection for the boys, of which 
he writes often. Thus, when a very heavy trouble 
had fallen on the Mission work in Florida, he wrote: 

" I know my own love for the boys has doubled 
since it [the scandal] came out, and the sort of 
feeling came over me that I used to have at Wolver- 
hampton in a difficulty there of an awful sense of 
God s presence, and yet a confiding trust in His 
help." 

But it was not all easy to him. It was no doubt 
delightful on Sunday evenings to sit and watch the 
native girls gathered round his wife and singing in 
Mota " Art thou weary," and pleasant enough to 
teach the boys to row, or see them start out with 
their food in a bundle for a long day s pleasure on 
Saturdays, which were (after the Eton plan) whole 
holidays. But sometimes a feeling of weariness and 
a sort of despair took hold of him even in the begin 
ning of his mission life ; on November 14, 1874, he 
wrote to his mother : 

" One wants to have a touch of Arnold s spirit, 
and teach them what true responsibility is. But 
how ? One is never sure of anything being done, 
and never sure that anybody sees that anything 
wants to be done. Well, it all comes to this, that, 
as Still says, one wants the patience of ten Jobs, and 



NORFOLK ISLAND 77 

I haven t got it, and so take gloomy views whiles, 
when it is one s own fault five times out of six." 

On the whole, however, he was hopeful about the 
school work. 

" I think it," he wrote, " a very remarkable and a 
very blessed thing that a school of two hundred 
should have been managed so long without any 
ostensible punishment. The boys are on the whole 
wonderfully obedient and trustworthy far more so 
than the same number of English boys would be." 

Every now and then, too, some special event would 
come to cheer him and bring new hope. A boy 
crept up to him one night and whispered, " What 
can I do to help the people of my village ? " This 
proof that the boy had learnt not only to value 
Christianity, but was filled with the Christian 
desire of helping others, was a great joy to John 
Selwyn. " One s heart lifts up," he said when 
describing it. Again, in the course of a letter to his 
mother, he writes : 

Sometimes one has great comfort. One sees a 
boy dying, as Simeon did the other day, with calm 
faith, and, I believe, a sincere repentance, and the 
hope that springs from such a death is very great. 
I often have the calm, peaceful face of the boy, as he 



78 BISHOP JOHN SELWYN 

lay in our room with his hand on his head as if 
asleep, in my mind, and, if one can only send one or 
two such as he before one, one won t have lived in 
vain." 

It must not be forgotten that, besides all the work 
of the Mission, Selwyn had while at Norfolk Island 
to study hard at the new language. The difficulty 
of this was in his case increased by his lack of ear. 
When lecturing at Cambridge long afterwards he 
said : 

" Let us take language ; and by that I do not 
mean philology, though the more you know of that 
the better, but the art of acquiring and distin 
guishing uncouth sounds. I speak feelingly, as my 
ear was my bane all through my missionary life. I 
have lived as much as most people on islands where 
I was pioneer, where hardly a soul understood me, 
and I understood not one word. I have preached a 
sermon by means of two small boys who were far 
too shy to stand up before their countrymen in the 
open, but could just manage to translate my words 
if they were allowed to hide under the table. And 
I will back myself under such circumstances to pick 
up a fair speaking vocabulary, which will pass 
muster, as soon as most people. But there I stop, 
I could not hear, not even languages in which I 
catechised and preached. An unexpected sentence, 



NORFOLK ISLAND 79 

though I knew every word in it, was a jumble of 
sounds." 

So life at St. Barnabas Mission Station went on, 
broken at intervals by voyages to the islands of 
which there will be much to say hereafter. His 
first journey in the Mission ship was taken in the 
autumn of 1874, when he stayed for a time at 
various places to live with the natives, and so get 
on far more intimate terms than would have been 
otherwise possible. It was the plan on which the 
Melanesian Mission worked, and in those same 
lectures at Cambridge he describes it thus : 

" This brings me to the method which alone 
appears to offer hope for the conversion of great 
masses of people, and which I believe to be the hope 
that sways most missionaries to-day. It is this : 
that the function of the missionary is not so much 
himself to try and convert, as to thoroughly train 
and fill with his own spirit those who shall convert 
their own people. For this ... we want great 
teachers and we want great faith. Great teachers, 
men, that is, who feel the full force of Christ s 
teaching in their own souls and thus are able to fill 
others with it, not only in the letter but in the 
spirit. Men who live with their scholars as a father 
lives with his children, and absolutely fills them with 
himself. . . . You will find a glorious example of 
this sort of work in the life of Bishop Patteson." 



80 BISHOP JOHN SELWYN 

In after years he grew well accustomed to these 
prolonged absences, but just at first the time seemed 
long, and there was always a sense of uneasiness as 
to those he had left behind him. One of the places 
at which he stayed on this first journey was Ara, a 
tiny island south of Motalara. There he received 
letters from England and from Norfolk Island, his 
delight in which he describes in a letter to his 
mother : 



, Sep. 27, 74. 

" On the 10th the ship turned up at Mota. 
What a pleasant sight it was to see the gleam of 
her sails through the trees, and to know that she 
had letters and news aboard. It was not, however, 
our only news, as a man-of-war schooner came down 
with an unexpected note from Clara, which was 
delightful. 

" When one had shipped and unshipped persons 
and things at Mota and Ara, was it not pleasant 
to lie on one s back and feast on your going to the 
1 Drawing-room, and Pearlie s quaint vocabulary and 
Clara s walks and talks with the girls, &c. &c. It 
ivas good ! Certes, though one has a good deal of 
separation, yet one gets a good deal of concentrated 
enjoyment out of it all. ... I must tell you how 
delighted I was with the bright happy tone in which 
Clara wrote. It was such a help. Of course I felt 



NORFOLK ISLAND 81 

a little anxious as it was our first real separation. 
. . . And then she wrote me such a bright, hearty 
letter, full of the work she had got to do, of her 
girls in the house, of my class at school which she 
takes, of the children, and of bright sympathy with 
my work, no complaining about the separation, but 
looking upon it as our little cross which makes the 
months we spend together all the sweeter. Alto 
gether I never read a letter with more thankfulness 
than I did hers." 



CHAPTER VII 

VARIOUS INFLUENCES BISHOP PATTESON, ETC. 

BEFORE going any further with the history of Bishop 
John Selwyn s missionary work two or three points 
must be mentioned with a view to its proper 
appreciation. It is difficult to realise how young he 
was : reading the serious letters, full of the grave 
thoughts of an older man, which he wrote to his 
mother, finding, too, how universal was the feeling 
that he was to succeed Bishop Patteson, it is hard 
to remember that so few years had elapsed since he 
stroked the Cambridge boat, or indeed since he was 
playing the "wall" game at Eton. But his youth 
must be remembered in order to understand the 
difficulties as well as the successes of his career. 
The responsibilities thrown upon him so early in life 
were a heavy burden, but the physical strength and 
the fire and dash which belonged to his years did 
much to carry him through many a time of stress 
and danger. 

Then again, the climate in which his work had to 



VARIOUS INFLUENCES BISHOP PATTESON 83 

be carried on must be borne in mind. This is, of 
course, tropical, with very little variation all the 
year round. The rainy season is the most trying 
time, and the interior of the islands where the bush 
is thickest is the most deadly locality. Near the 
open beach the climate is more endurable for 
Europeans, but fever and ague are prevalent every 
where. John Selwyn suffered severely from these, 
and it was these that caused his early death just as 
surely as if he had fallen a victim to the poisoned 
arrows of a savage foe. Mr. Still relates as an 
instance of Selwyn s dogged determination that he 
would take his turn at reading prayers on board the 
Southern Cross, while his teeth were chattering 
loudly with an attack of ague. 

One thing more must be remembered. In all his 
work and the free sacrifice of himself that he made 
he was influenced by the example of Bishop Patte- 
son. He seems to have tried to follow closely in 
his footsteps. The fact that the Bishop was also an 
Etonian may have helped to foster this devotion. 
He never forgot that it was Bishop Patteson s death 
which inspired him to volunteer. Thus he writes 
to Mrs. a Court-Repington on May 5, 1874 : 

" You speak of some of the passages in Bishop 
Patteson s Life being a sort of prophecy of my going 
out. Did you notice a letter to his uncle, Edward 
Coleridge, in which he says that there must be some 



84 BISHOP JOHN SELWYN 

young fellows rowing up to Surly that night 
(June 4) who ought to be able to help ? Curiously 
enough I was rowing that evening." 

Again, to his mother on September 27, 1874, he 
says : 

" I have not told you how we remembered Bishop 
Patteson last Sunday (September 20). We were 
nearly in the latitude of Santa Cruz, though some 
way to the westward. It was a bright, sparkling 
day, and when one read the accounts in Miss Yonge s 
Life it came up very vividly before one s eyes. 
How quickly the three years have gone ! And yet 
it seems a long while ago. We had just come back 
from America when we heard of it ; do you re 
member ? I do quite well, and the coming of the 
first thought into my mind, Ought I to volunteer ? 
Well, here I am, and last Sunday s memories 
brought home very forcibly what I have volunteered 
to try and do. And how one shrinks when one 
thinks of it ! But then faith says, Don t be a 
coward or distrust the power of God and His work. 
Distrust yourself, but not Him. 

He seemed to be continually measuring his life by 
that of Bishop Patteson and regretting his inability, 
as he thought, to reach so high a standard. 

" I confess," he said, " I do not care for these 



VARIOUS INFLUENCES BISHOP PATTESON 85 

people as Bishop Patteson used to care for them. 
They often irk me, and I get tired and weary. But, 
thank God, I do feel a desire to spread the honour 
of His name, and this is such a help." 

His reverence for the memory of Bishop Patteson 
was a large factor in his conduct of the Mission, 
inasmuch as it led him to alter as little as possible 
the lines of work which had been laid down by his 
great predecessor. So he entered with enthusiasm 
into the twofold life ; happy in his home and his 
teaching in the school, even happier (except for the 
separation from his wife and children) in the sea 
faring and adventurous life in the Southern Cross 
on her voyages among the islands. His knowledge 
of nautical things and of navigation stood him in 
good stead, though he was fortunate enough to have 
the services of a splendid captain who took charge 
of the Mission ship. This was Captain Bongard, a 
Sussex man and a marvellous navigator. It is said 
that if he did but catch sight of the smallest scrap 
of an island he always knew it again. He was mate 
of the Southern Cross in Bishop Patteson s time, 
and became captain afterwards. He succeeded an 
officer who had been old and rather timid, and the 
change was greatly to the advantage of the Mission. 
It is sometimes said that the Melanesian Bishops 
navigated the Mission ship themselves, but such a 
thing rarely occurred, indeed never when Captain 



86 BISHOP JOHN SELWYN 

Bongard was on board. Few men did so much as 
he in a practical way for the advancement of the 
work. He grasped the scheme of the Mission, and 
carried it out to admiration. He was so fine a 
seaman that Bishop John Selwyn himself stood a 
little bit in awe of him. That he had a vast respect 
for him is evidenced by an extract from a letter to 
Mr. Charles Bill, in which he says : 

" The ship feels very odd, as I have sent Bongard 
home to look after the new ship. So the mate is in 
charge, and he and I look after the navigation. If 
you come across Bongard ... he is a first-rate 
fellow, and as good a seaman as ever stept." 

John Selwyn s delight in all naval matters was a 
great help to him in dealing with the officers and 
men of the various men-of-war and other vessels 
that touched at the islands. He sometimes, how 
ever, felt that too much of his interest was taken up 
in such things. Writing to his mother from the 
Southern Cross " at sea," he says : 

" If I only knew things worth knowing as well as 
I know the ins and outs of half a dozen different 
professions, battles, &c., I should do. The other 
day a young lieutenant told me that by my talk on 
naval matters lit* would think I was one of her 
Majesty s officers. I felt humiliated, but I can t 
help it. .1 read a thing and it sticks. Now I must 



VARIOUS INFLUENCES BISHOP PATTESON 87 

go and take a sight, and see whether we have done 
twenty miles this twenty-four hours." 

His great friend, Mr. Bill, writes of him that it is 
a curious speculation to consider which of all pro 
fessions would have suited him best, and surmises 
that in the Army or the Navy or at the Bar he 
would have risen to considerable eminence. It is 
interesting to find him wondering how far such 
subjects interfere with the profession to which he 
had given himself. The following striking letter 
bears upon this : 

To his MOTHER. 

" Easter Day, 1875, NORFOLK ISLAND. 

"... How one felt the truth of the story of 
God s love to man when I was trying to bring the 
message of peace to bear on this matter. That 
message always is real, but it is when you bring it 
into direct antagonism with some heathen custom 
that one sees how very real it is. And yet how 
little does one realise it oneself. Here have I been 
spending a couple of hours this morning devouring a 
volume of Alison on the last campaign of Napoleon 
before the battle of Leipsic. And he was the 
greatest master of the opposite doctrine that the 
world ever saw. And yet I have been admiring 
him. Of course one says that one is only admiring 



88 BISHOP JOHN SELWYN 

the pluck and science and energy in that wonderful 
man. And yet I am not sure. I am not at all sure 
that there is such an exact balance in one s mind 
between the right and the wrong as there ought 
to be. How many would refuse the name he won, 
if it were all clearly put before them, if they had 
to purchase it with the meanness, rapacity, and 
unscrupulousness which he displayed, and with all 
the loss of life which he so unhesitatingly induced ? 
Not many : no, not even if they had St. Helena put 
into the opposite scale. ... I have learnt a lesson 
or two from it. How carelessly one reads of ten 
thousand men being killed or wounded, of men 
working under the fire of a hundred pieces of 
artillery, just as if it were a mere matter of course 
for a soldier to expose himself! While I sometimes 
think of a very trifling risk to be incurred at this or 
that island. Or again, I read this morning of 
Napoleon meeting the remains of the Old Guard 
after the Russian campaign on the field of Lutzen. 
What for ? To send them back to rest at home ? 
Never a bit : but to wheel them round and send them 
back to Dresden. And I think that I am justified 
in wasting a whole side of notepaper in describing 
my quarters if I sleep on the sand at Rowo, or some 
such place ! and think five months a very long time 
to be away from Oara ! Well, they thought of 
glory. Perhaps I haven t got a right idea yet of 
* the glory that is to be revealed. 



VARIOUS INFLUENCES BISHOP PATTESON 89 

While upon this subject it may not be out of 
place to mention that later on, when he had been 
consecrated, one of his grand schemes was to have a 
ship of his own. He even went so far as to start a 
fund for the purchase of a vessel to be called the 
Ruth, presumably because she was to go gleaning 
souls. One lady alone gave him 1000 towards this 
object, and he would have succeeded in his desire if 
it had not been for the strenuous opposition of his 
friends in the Mission, who knew very well that it 
would be fatal. When on the Southern Cross he 
had to be guided by the regularly arranged voyages, 
but it was recognised that in a ship of his own he 
would not be sufficiently cautious, would have prob 
ably anchored for days at the mouth of some pesti 
lential river, and, as one of his advisers has said, 
" would not have lived a twelvemonth." 

The following extracts from letters prove how keen 
he was on the scheme, the first one showing that the 
idea had taken hold of him even in the early days 
before he became Bishop. 

To his MOTHER. 

"Sept. 15, 1876. 

" I wish I had 10,000 to start a small ship of my 
own to go among the islands into whose hands we 
could play, whose agents we could oversee, and by 
means of which [ship] we could ensure the natives 



90 BISHOP JOHN SELWYN 

getting a fair price for their work. The old monas 
teries won their way by some such action, and I do 
not think it at all beneath the dignity of our work. 
It is a puzzle, which I see Bishop Pattesoii was 
thinking about." 

(In connection with this idea several references 
occur in Bishop John Selwyn s letters to a project 
for forming a trading company in the islands. He 
was not able, however, to carry this out.) 

To his FATHER. 

MAEWO, July 1, 1878. 

" I am very seriously meditating turning my house 
into a small vessel, say something like the Undine, 
in which I can be more my own master than in the 
large one which has to carry boys from place to 
place, and is necessarily much tied down by this. 
All these traders and labour vessels go about in the 
islands throughout the year without much damage, 
and I should be able to maintain a great deal of life 
in the schools by being able to visit them in January 
and February, besides being able to pop over to 
Sydney or Queensland or Fiji, if need be. My 
official income ought to keep such a vessel going for 
the five months in which the big vessel is not down 
here. But this is all a thought and may be a 
crotchet, but I am very anxious to spend as much 



VARIOUS INFLUENCES BISHOP PATTESON 91 

time in the islands as possible, and Codrington is so 
superlatively good in all matters pertaining to the 
school that I do not feel that I am much wanted 
there." 

To his MOTHER. 

"BoLi, April 5, 1882. 

" This Mission teaches me the depth of my father s 
insight, as I see more and more how much more can 
be done by really good native teachers than by 
almost any white man. What one wants is to train 
them a little better than we have hitherto done. 
My plan for that is a permanent head at Norfolk 
Island, leaving the Bishop visitor there and supreme 
in the Islands. [This could only be worked by the 
possession of a ship of his own.] The others do not 
quite see it in this light ; but I do not see how, as 
the churches grow, a man can be both, and inter 
mittent headship is, like an intermittent spring, apt 
to fail just when you don t want it to." 



CHAPTER VIII 

HIS CONSECRATION 

To return to the early years of his mission work, it 
has already been stated that the nomination of the 
Bishop of Melanesia rests with the members of 
the Mission, and very soon after Selwyn s arrival 
they submitted his name to the General Synod of 
the Church in New Zealand. The whole matter 
was by this body postponed for three years to his 
great relief, as is recorded in the following letter 
to his mother : 

"NORFOLK ISLAND, Sept. 1874. 

" We have news by this mail of the General Synod 
at Wellington, though not a soul has written about 
it. I can t tell you how thankful I am about the 
Bishopric question. I seem to breathe quite freely 
now, and perhaps by the end of three years some 
body may have turned up much more fitted for the 
post than I, or at least I shall have ample time to 
win my experience. Meanwhile I am getting to 



HIS CONSECRATION 93 

know the physical part of the business pretty well, 
I think, and the boating comes very natural and 
handy to me. I am not out of the wood yet, but 
hitherto I haven t had a touch of rheumatism. I 
feel as strong as ever I did . . . even my old back 
has given up being stiff ! " 

In 1875 Mrs. John Selwyn and her children went 
to England, and he was left to feel their loss acutely, 
though, as he sometimes said, it made the depar 
tures for island voyages much easier. The Bishopric 
question, though postponed, was never out of his 
mind, and he greatly missed the presence of his wife, 
with whom he could talk it all over freely. He 
wrote much to his parents on the subject : 

To his MOTHER. 

"NORFOLK ISLAND, Dec. 13, 75. 

" What would I not give for one good talk with 
my father, though such a question must I think be 
settled by one s own conscience. I own I cannot 
see any one else, and on that ground it seems 
cowardly to let the Mission go on without a working 
head. But then when that thought is done it is 
succeeded by such a burst of one s own short 
comings that one is afraid lest the Mission should 
take any harm by my taking an office for which I am 
so unfitted. And then sometimes I am conscious of 



94 BISHOP JOHN SELWYN 

a cowardly thought, What if the Mission should 
fail and I get the blame of it/ but this I drive away 
as utterly unworthy and untrustful. God has 
guided me hitherto, unworthy as I am, and He will 
guide me in this also, but it is a heavy trial. 

" One has not time to be very dull, but I find that 
it is a very different thing being away from one s 
wife, and having one s wife away from home. In 
the former case one has new scenes and a different 
life, but at home one expects to see a wife or chick 
about." 

To his FATHER. 

" SOUTHERN CROSS (at sea), 

" 3 days out from N. L, 

"Oct. 5, 1875. 

" Codrington has been pressing the question of my 
consecration in a letter which the Bishop [of Christ- 
church] received in August 75. The Bishop says in 
answer, The chief difficulty in the way of the 
election of J. Selwyn to the Episcopate is the 
securing a meeting of the General Synod. If that 
could be done I do not see why his consecration to 
the office should not immediately take place. . . . 
He then says that he will make inquiries as to the 
possibility of convening a meeting which shall have 
due weight and authority in the estimation of the 
Church : and goes on to point out that the General 



HIS CONSECRATION 95 

Synod might meet very early in 1877. . . . I mean 
to write to the Bishop of Christchurch on my own 
responsibility begging him to hold his hand as far as 
I am concerned. For, apart from personal reasons on 
which I will enter presently, this haste seems to be 
useless and dangerous. Useless, because in no case 
could Codrington get the Bishop s reply till about 
the end of the year, and I do not suppose that the 
Bishop would act until he had heard from him 
again. How then would it be possible for me to be 
elected, consecrated, and get off with the ship in 
April ? and if it is deferred till October, no great 
harm can be done in waiting till February 1877. 
And it would be dangerous, for the Synod would 
be almost certain to think that I was crammed down 
their throats, especially after their former action, 
and would probably resent it accordingly. I cannot 
see therefore that any good would come from this 
haste, and I think an indefinite amount of harm 
might arise. 

" But all this is apart from what is with me the 
main reason : namely, a growing sense of unfitness 
for the office. I do not mean unfitness in the sense 
in which we talk of unfitness, or rather unworthi- 
ness, for the Holy Communion ; of that any one must 
needs have an overwhelming sense while at the 
same time he may be conscious of powers within him 
which by God s grace may enable him to do his 
work. But I am conscious of no such powers. Day 



96 BISHOP JOHN SELWYN 

by day I feel my own deficiencies more and more 
galling. I have no memory for languages, and but 
little application in studying them, and I am utterly 
deficient in the very important power of remember 
ing people s names. Besides this, until this last year 
I have felt myself utterly unable to gain any hold 
on the boys. Certainly during and since the 
measles I have felt more power in this way, and 
consequently have never enjoyed my life so much as 
during these last three months, hard work though 
it has been. 

(i Against this the only thing I can fairly put in the 
balance is that I am fond of the ship and of boating, 
that I know nearly all the places we go to well, and 
that there is no one else of our present staff who 
knows them so well, or who is so fond of that sort of 
work as I am. This seems to point out that I 
should be with the ship a good deal, but I think that 
if I had a station at some northern island such as 
Florida I might do this and let the vessel return 
without me. Then with Bice at Leper s Island, 
Palmer in the Banks group, Still at Bauro, Penny at 
Florida, and myself further north, while the future 
Bishop went about in the vessel, we should do very 
well. Surely there is some one more capable than 
any man we have yet. 

" I wish, how I wish, I could have one good walk 
with you to talk it all over ! And the first thing I 
would tell you would be my sorrow for opportunities 



HIS CONSECRATION 97 

missed. What would I not give for your habits of 
application, and for the learning which your care 
provided for me, but my thoughtlessness threw 
aside. I am always seeking it now, but the evil 
habit of desultoriness fights sadly against it, and 
the actual school and farm life at Norfolk Island 
has left little time for anything else." 

The absence of wife and children at this critical 
time is often referred to by him, and the extracts on 
this subject give some of the few glimpses obtainable 
of his home life in Norfolk Island. Writing from 
the Southern Cross off Mota he says : 

" I own I don t like the thought of the house 
without the two little bright faces, and Pearlie 
rushing into my room to ask for a pencil and paper, 
and Rebie strutting down the verandah to greet 
one as one came in from work." 

In a letter from Norfolk Island to a cousin he 

writes : 

"It is rather lonely here now with neither wife, 
chick, nor child. It is not half so bad being away 
oneself, but it does not seem at all in the nature of 
things that one s wife should be away. The room 
and house are full of shadows, and one expects to 
hear the little feet or the familiar voice, and so one 
gets unked occasionally. . . . 

G 



98 BISHOP JOHN SELWYN 

" Not that my girls [the native girls] don t take 
the most excellent care of me, and the house is in 
apple-pie order. I have told them off into different 
sets, and they take it in turn to do different work. 
One, a most staid old maid, is housekeeper, and she 
looks after me in the most maternal way, mends my 
socks, sorts my clean clothes, &c. The smallest of 
all is flower-gatherer, and she keeps my rooms 
radiant. At the end of my little den I have three 
photographs of Clara, Pearlie, and Rebie in glass, 
and the other day the child of her own notion 
decorated them with flowers, and never misses now. 
Is it not a pretty thought ? " 

One of the chief sacrifices to a man of John 
Selwyn s bright sociable disposition must have been 
the isolation and narrowness of the life on Norfolk 
Island, and the rare chances of communication with 
the outer world where he had so many interests 
and so many friends. He was still a very young 
married man, and this isolation must have been far 
more keenly felt when his dear ones were away in 
England. It is not then surprising to find his 
thoughts turning towards home. It was pretty 
certain that his consecration would not be much 
longer delayed, and it was natural that there should 
have sprung up in him a strong desire for the event 
to take place in England. It would have combined 
so much ; he would have had all his best loved with 



HIS CONSECRATION 99 

him, and the consecrating hands laid upon his head 
would have been those of his father. 



To his MOTHER. 

" NORFOLK ISLAND, March 8, 1876. 

"And now for the great question as to my coming 
home. I wonder what you will say about it all. 
It seems too good a thought ever to come true, 
especially as I can carry it out with such a clear 
conscience as to the not running away from work. 
Fancy walking in the day before the Epiphany to 
sit in the Cathedral [Lichfield] again with you and 
Clara and listen to my father, and show the glories 
o f the windows to Pearlie. L homme propose and 
God will dispose as He pleases." 

To the SAME. 

" PORT PATTESON, May 4> } 1876. 

" Eight weeks more and I shall know my fate. 
Am I to come home or not ? Father, mother, wife, 
arid children, to come home to all ! Surely never 
man had much greater hope than that. I don t like 
to dwell on it with all the changes and chances of this 
mortal life in between, but it bubbles up sometimes." 

John Selwyn had one unusual custom in the 
matter of letter- writing. Most people write to their 



100 BISHOP JOHN SELWYN 

relations and friends so that the letter may arrive 
on the anniversary of a birthday or other occasion. 
Mails were so exceedingly irregular in Melanesia 
that he reversed the process and wrote his letter on 
the special day to be observed. Thus he invariably 
wrote on his own and his mother s birthdays and 
on the anniversaries of the death of those whom he 
had loved, &c. Here is an example of this kind of 
letter, written on his own birthday in 1876 when 
his thoughts were full of his coming consecration : 

To his MOTHER. 

" SOUTHERN CROSS (at sea), OFF WANO, 
"May 20, 1876. 

" Thirty-two years, mother ! I wonder what you 
would have said to some fairy at the Waimate, who 
told you that in that time the child you kissed 
would be knocking about the Pacific, and that you 
would be spending your old age in a Bishop s Palace 
in England. This birthday seems a very solemn 
one to me, though it is hard enough to realise it 
when one is spending most of the day buying combs 
for my boys at Norfolk Island with bits of tobacco. 
And yet it tells me that before I am thirty-three I 
shall probably be here again as Bishop. . . . 

" I am going to keep the middle watch for our 
Captain, who was up all last night, so I must go to 
bed now. 



HIS CONSECRATION 101 

"It is an overwhelming thought sometimes, How 
can I get a real hold on these people ? and some 
times the sight of the ship so well appointed, which 
has been provided by the liberality of friends at 
home and which is here at one s absolute disposal, 
almost makes rne hate her. I suppose one ought to 
feel the same in a large parish in England with 
clubs and schools and influence ready to one s hand : 
but I think this is worse. And then the worst of 
all is that people at home will think of one as so 
good, and write about noble work and self-sacrificing 
labour and all that sort of nonsense, till one is ready 
to sink with shame. Still and I think this is the 
worst part of all." 

Just at this time the question of his visit to 
England was settled, and he had to make up his 
mind to a great disappointment. It was not 
thought wise, for reasons stated in the following 
letter, that he should go. Nothing is more note 
worthy than the brave and uncomplaining way in 
which he received the decision ; it was just one thing 
more to be ungrudgingly offered : 

To his FATHER. 

" S. CROSS (at sea}, NEW HEBRIDES, 
"July 10, 1876. 

" The Bishop of Christchurch states very fairly 



102 BISHOP JOHN SELWYN 

and kindly all the objections to the course proposed, 
all of which I think I mentioned in my letter to 
him. I did not and do not think that any of them 
are insuperable save that of the great doubt as to 
the interpretation which the General Synod might 
put on my going. He thinks that many would say 
that I counted on the certainty of their confirmation 
and would assert their independence accordingly. 
This, of course, quite settled the matter, as nothing 
would give one greater pain than to have the 
shadow of a doubt thrown on one s motives ; albeit 
they little know how I shrink from the honour 
which they would suppose me to covet. 

" And so my visit to England falls to the ground. 
I can t say I am not sorry, as I am very sorry to 
think that I shall not be able to have one good talk 
with you about many matters which now press 
heavily on us. But I am not disappointed as I 
never built for one instant on the thought. I was 
almost certain that the Bishop of Christchurch 
would say what he has said, and I have been all 
along prepared to acquiesce in his saying it 
thoroughly and heartily. We shall not be the less 
together in heart and soul because we are absent in 
body, and though I may not feel your hands on my 
head once again I shall know that our prayers are 
meeting before the Throne of Grace." 

Meanwhile many doubts as to his fitness for the 



HIS CONSECRATION 103 

office of a Bishop not unnaturally crowded into his 
mind. The chief of these seems to have been the 
difficulty of preventing the secular part of his work 
from swamping the more spiritual. To his mother 
he writes : 

" What tries one is the amount of utterly secular 
work which of its very nature makes one secular. I 
fight against it, but it is very hard to look upwards 
through yards of calico ! " 

To his FATHER. 

" SOUTHERN CROSS (at anchor), MAEWO, 

June 11,1876 { 
[ 



" It seems to me that we shall have to have three 
voyages always. Our numbers are so large that the 
ship is very crowded going down, and three voyages 
would relieve her very much, and also I think allow 
of the work being better done. This means seven 
months at sea for me, part of the cost which has to 
be counted. Perhaps some day or other Clara will 
be able to go with me a bit, as mother sometimes 
used to go with you, but I don t know at present. 

" I have been reading to-night that sublime ex 
hortation to the priests which probably you are 
reading at this very moment. I think one wants it 



104 BISHOP JOHN SELWYN 

here more than in the midst of the shoe clubs and 
school accounts of parish life in England. Here it 
is so easy to be a sailor and a boatman, and a 
tramper through villages, and a sleeper on hardish 
beds, and all the rest of it, which in the world s eyes 
make the sort of martyrdom of missionary life, and 
which in reality are nothing at all ; and it is so 
hard to invest all these with the glow of the inner 
life which must have warmed St. Paul in his 
journeyings often, or in his daily handicraft. 
Language, or rather the want of it, has much to do 
with this, and I am lazy and idle at that which 
ought to be the main object of my life. And I feel 
painfully conscious of an unreadiness to attract the 
native mind, that is to put my mind alongside his 
mind, as Dr. Johnson would say. ... I need not 
tell you what a comfort it is to me to be able to 
write to you as I feel I can now, leaning on your 
perfect sympathy and love." 

To his MOTHER. 

"S. CROSS, OFF MOTA, Sept. 2, 1876. 

" I know how the little worries and manifold cares 
of your daily life must require this sense of nearness 
to God to sweeten and spiritualise them. And indeed 
I can sympathise with you with all my heart, as our 
life is one of so much bustle and hard physical work 
that it is very, very difficult to get up the spirituality 



HIS CONSECRATION 105 

which must be at the bottom of it all. Take to-day, 
for instance, we have been taking off the Ara folks 
in a heavy sea, and they have brought no end of 
traps which they ought not to bring, and one had to 
think of the boat alongside, and of our twelve 
passengers who had to be got safely up the ladder. 
And there were things to be divided on shore, arid 
unpleasant stories coming out at the last moment. 
Altogether it is very hard to think that all this is 
means to an end, and that end the winning souls to 
the kingdom of God. I don t say this complain- 
ingly, but only as a fact ; and a fact which joins me 
to you in the midst of your legs of mutton, and my 
father in the drudgery of his letters. 

"After the Bishopric question is settled I don t 
care what I do, but we shall then be fitting out and 
I shall be wanted in Auckland. And that leads me 
to the great matter that of course lies uppermost on 
my mind, and does not grow lighter as time goes on. 

" Thank you very much for your kind loving words. 
I can hear you saying them, and would that I could 
sit on your sofa and say my say again about them. 
One can t write the thoughts that throng one s 
brain and trouble one s heart. I feel all that you 
say about God s calling, and if He calls that He will 
give the grace which is needful. I feel all this ; 
but it is very hard to get oneself to believe that He 
does call. All one s own imperfections stand out 



106 BISHOP JOHN SELWYN 

ten times more vividly than before. And beyond 
that all one s doubts and fears are shrinking from 
the work itself, and one s anxieties as to its future 
are redoubled when one thinks that its future move 
ment will have to come so largely from oneself ; and 
then there is no lack of selfish motives besides, 
which are best unsaid, as they are best driven away 
when thought of. Well, all these things make it 
very hard indeed to let that trust you speak of take 
full possession and govern everything else. I can t 
analyse myself, but you will understand what I 
mean. I think I shall be better when I have had a 
good talk with Clara. There are cases where 
woman s sympathy, and above all woman s faith and 
love help men more than almost anything else. 
And Clara too will be fresh from you so that I shall 
get herself and you rolled in one." 

Then, in a further part of the same letter, he 
tells of another difficulty that beset him and made 
him inclined to shrink from any accession of autho 
rity : 

" One is master to a very great extent now, and 
the very last thing that such an office requires is 
masterfulness. There is a quiet way of doing things 
which I see and envy in others, and at very rare 
intervals acquire myself, and then I am surprised to 
find out how easily things go. With our large 



HIS CONSECRATION 107 

school there is a great deal of real orderliness and 
obedience necessary ; and the difficulty is to do this 
without upsetting the sense of friendship which 
binds us together, or the self-respect which is not 
too strong in many of the boys. Boats are very 
aggravating things in this way. Sails won t go up 
right, and fellows will always mistake one rope for 
another, &c. , and one hates oneself, when one comes 
in, for not taking things quietly. Well, you can 
guess it all, but I like telling you of it, as you will 
know one s struggles. . . . The latter part of this 
voyage I have been rather poorly and lazy. My 
head got wrong somehow, and worried me a good 
deal, and I have had a touch of fever hanging about." 

As it was found impossible for him to go to Eng 
land for his consecration it became imperative that 
Mrs. John Selwyn should return at once in order 
that she might be with him when the day came that 
would be fraught with so large a measure of added 
responsibility and solemn dignity. He went to 
Australia to meet her and describes his delight in a 
letter to a cousin written from Bishopscourt, Dun- 
edin, on January 9, 1877. 

" You may imagine how pleasant it is hearing of 
you all from Clara, and still more how pleasant it is 
to have that dear old living letter back again. I had 
to wait a very long time for her, but it was worth the 



108 BISHOP JOHN SELWYN 

waiting. Just at the end I went down to Queens- 
cliffe at Melbourne Heads, and there used to get up 
at 3.30 A.M. lest the vessel should go by in the early 
morning. Four days did I repeat this unparalleled 
devotion, and at last on Sunday morning, Decem 
ber 19, there the ship was, just coming in at the 
Heads ! Off I scuttled with the health officer, 
caught Clara not in the least expecting me, and my 
triumph was great ! " 

How little either thought in the joy of their 
meeting that one short year was all that was left to 
them of their young and happy life together on 
earth ! 

On their arrival in New Zealand they enjoyed 
nearly two months of quiet, in which he might 
prepare for his consecration. This he had planned 
long beforehand, for in March 1876 he says in the 
course of a letter to his mother : 

" I am writing to the Bishop of Christchurch 
saying I would rather not go starring, but, if he 
could find us a quiet berth for a couple of months or 
so, I would be very glad to fill it, and thus get a 
little quiet time." 

This period was of great value, for not only 
did his mind become calm and restful in the com 
panionship of his wife and in a life free from small 



HIS CONSECRATION 109 

cares and worries, but he then was able to seek in 
much prayer and meditation for that courage which 
it required to take up the high office of Missionary 
Bishop. When his age not thirty-three is con 
sidered, and the characteristics which had marked 
his life, it could not be but that now and then he 
trembled at what lay before him. Writing to his 
old friend, Mr. Waters, he says : 

" I can t tell you how much I shrink from it. 
St. George s was nothing to this. It seems to 
demand so much, and I am conscious not only of so 
little, but also of so many drawbacks in my temper 
and many other things. . . . Those I have most 
reason to trust have told me that I ought to allow 
my judgment to bow before that of others, so I am 
going to take the awful step, and I know you will 
not forget me in my anxiety when you approach the 
Throne of Grace." " 

At last, early in February 1877, the General 
Synod confirmed his nomination to the Bishopric, 
and the prospect of consecration became immediate. 

To his MOTHER. 

" QUEENSTOWN, Feb. 1, 1 877. 

" We got the telegrams, for they were many, on 
Friday morning stating that the General Synod had 



110 BISHOP JOHN SELWYN 

unanimously confirmed our nomination. I was rather 
surprised, as I did not think the question would 
come on quite so soon. Dudley telegraphed that 
every one was earnest and unanimous, and this is 
a great comfort. It seems to make the duty very 
clear, and it is a great thing to relieve one s mind 
when there have been so many misgivings as in my 
case. The Primate at first wanted to have the 
consecration on Quinquagesima, but I found we 
could not get away in time, and begged for the 
next Sunday. 

"We have had a very nice quiet time up here, 
though the weather has been very bad. I can t say 
I minded much, as, after being all about the colonies, 
a snug little house with one s wife and boy is very 
pleasant. There is a delicious little church next 
door, where we have morning prayer, and where 
Clara and I can go in the middle of the day." 

Besides getting some rest and quiet parish work 
at Queenstown he was delighted to find a hospital 
hard by, where he was able to indulge his lifelong 
fondness for cheering and helping the sick. He says 
of this latter experience that it was " very helpy," a 
word which he seems to have coined, and which, 
with another similar word, "resty," he frequently 
used in his letters. 

Like so many other men who have lived lives full 



HIS CONSECRATION 111 

of sympathy and love for others, he had a keen 
sense of humour, and delighted in good stories. 
Even in the course of a letter such as the above, he 
cannot resist telling one. He had been on an excur 
sion to some mines and was talking of the difficulties 
and expense of transport ; he then says : 

" Apropos of packing goods, Mr. K told me that 
a man ran away from his wife on one or two diggings 
in Australia without success, and finally bolted over 
here. The first thing he saw when he had settled 
down was his wife on a pack-horse being packed 
up to him at Is. per lb., and she a heavy weight /" 

His consecration was finally settled to take place 
at Nelson on Sunday, February 18. Even so there 
was hardly time for him and Mrs. Selwyn to get 
down from Queenstown. They arrived late on the 
16th, and two days afterwards he became one 
of the youngest Bishops ever consecrated in our 
Church. Writing to Mr. Charles Bill he alludes 
to this : 

"SOUTHERN CROSS (at sea), Oct. I, 1877. 

" Thank you for your words, my dear old friend, 
about my Bishopric. You, who know me so well, 
will know that it is no seeking of mine that I was 
enrolled among the ranks of what Mr. Alderman 
Macarthur is pleased to call * the boy Bishops. 



BISHOP JOHN SELWYN 

Subjoined is the letter which he wrote to his 
father on the evening of the day, when all was over, 
and it is followed by an extract from a New Zealand 
newspaper, giving a report of the touching sermon 
preached on the occasion by Mr. Dudley, now Arch 
deacon, at that time incumbent of the Church of the 
Holy Sepulchre in Auckland. 



To his FATHER. 

"NELSON, February 18, 1877. 

" MY DEAR FATHER, 

" I don t know what I am to say to you about 
to-day except that it is over, and that I stand pledged 
to carry on as head the work which you and Bishop 
Patteson began. We have had a glorious day, and 
bright, hearty services. Owing to the floods down 
south we missed the Ringarooma, which would have 
brought us up on Wednesday, and only managed by 
dint of very hard travelling to arrive late on Friday 
night. But we were just in time for the closing of 
the Synod, and, as they had invited me to take my 
seat, I was able to make a little speech and thank 
them for the confidence they had shown to me. 



Yesterday it was hard to be quiet as people came to 
call, but we had a nice quiet evening together, and 
time to think and write a bit of a sermon I had to 



HIS CONSECRATION 113 

preach to-day. The main service was at 11 ; you 
know the church well, and can imagine the surround 
ings. Everything was beautifully arranged and 
ordered. I sat just beneath the pulpit, close to the 
steps of the chancel. Dudley preached a really ad 
mirable sermon, full of tender allusion to you and 
Bishop Patteson, and earnest words of caution and 
help to myself. The Bishops of Auckland and 
Dunedin presented me, and the Primate was most 
kind and helpful, as indeed were they all. I do not 
think you will want me to analyse my feelings, even 
if I could do it. There are things which one feels 
but cannot describe. Perhaps the greatest and most 
comforting thought I had was one of rest. It was 
done. The long, hard struggle was ended in my 
accepting the post, and I was being sent forth with 
all the power and blessing the Head of the Church 
could bestow. I had a quiet time at the Communion 
. . . and I was drawn very near you all. Perhaps 
you were kneeling then in the chapel at Lichfield 
(though it would have been very late), but at any 
rate we were one in spirit. I like to think of your 
joy as I hope it is, and to pray for your work 
as one who has just begun to have part of the load 
laid on him also. I have no doubt you have sent 
your blessing to me ; will you and my mother accept 
mine in return, the blessing of a son who is feeling 
every day more and more what a debt he owes to his 
father and mother, and who hopes to be stirred by 

H 



114 BISHOP JOHN SELWYN 

their love to follow the example they have set him ? 
With Clara s fondest love to you both. 
" Believe me, 

" Your most loving and dutiful son, 
"J. R. SELWYN, 

"Bishop." 

From " THE CHURCH CHRONICLE FOR THE DIOCESE OF 
WELLINGTON," March 1, 1877. 

" Mr. Selwyn showed his earnestness of purpose and 
thorough sincerity in coming out to devote himself to the 
service of his great Master amongst the savages of Melanesia, 
and it would have been impossible to find for the office to 
which he has been formally appointed a man whose heart was 
more in his work, or who was in any way better fitted for the 
trying and arduous life he has selected, than John Richardson 
Selwyn. 

" Mr. Dudley s sermon concluded as follows : And now let 
us apply our thoughts more closely to the subject of the 
Melanesian Mission brought under our special notice by the 
solemn service in which we are engaged. The whole history 
of that Mission is an illustration of love going forth in 
self-sacrifice and proving a marvellous power. Look first at 
its founder, the first and only Bishop of New Zealand, with 
us in spirit as we all know this day, and with his whole heart 
offering up his son for this work. 

" In the same spirit it was, too, that Bishop Patteson was 
enabled to sacrifice so many of his natural tastes and inclina 
tions, and to throw himself and all his varied powers and gifts 
heartily into this missionary enterprise. . . . This spirit it 
was, this, and not his linguistic skill and other talents, which 
gave him his marvellous power. 



HIS CONSECRATION 115 

" And this same spirit, when it went forth with power 
from the martyr s grave in the Southern Seas, drew our friend 
back from his mother-country to engage in this work, and 
has ever since drawn after him from all parts of England such 
abundant freewill offerings that the Melanesian Mission finds 
itself (at least as compared with some Missions) opulent. . . . 

" Brethren, what shall we say to him ? It seems to me we 
can say nothing better than this : Go forth, brother Father 
in God, as you will be ere this service is concluded to your 
work of faith and labour of love among those your father cared 
for and first sought out, to whom Bishop Patteson devoted 
himself, and by whom his life was in ignorance taken. We 
wish you good luck in the name of the Lord. We trust that 
the life you this day surrender to Him more fully than ever 
may long be spared for His service : that every needful gift 
may be bestowed upon you : and that in all your perils, by 
land and water, in weariness and painfulness, in the disappoint 
ments you must experience, and in the difficulties, impossible 
to be foreseen, which must arise, you may ever be cheered by 
the sense of His love, who never leaves nor forsakes one faithful 
servant. We will follow you ever, and those with you, with 
our thoughts and our prayers and our freewill offerings. And 
we ask you ever to remember that the work God is doing 
through you is not confined to Melanesia, but that as the 
signs of an Apostle are wrought out in you as we are 
assured they will be and as the power of Christian love 
is more and more shown in your complete self-consecration, 
that power, even though its apparent effects be but slow 
and tardy in Melanesia, will be felt here in New Zea 
land ; it will be felt in Australia ; it will be felt by England. 
Yes, wherever the English Church has faithful children, 
men will bless God for you, and will be cheered in their 
own troubles, and will be stirred to new devotion, and 
will recognise in the reports of your labours one more token 
of the reality of Christ s presence, and of the unfailing fulfil- 



116 BISHOP JOHN SELWYN 

ment of His parting promise, I am with you alway, even 
unto the end of the world/ " 



A simultaneous service was held in Lichfield Cathe 
dral at 11 P.M., so as to correspond as nearly as 
possible to 11 A.M. in New Zealand. Even at this 
late hour there met together a goodly number who 
wished to join their prayers with those being offered 
in the Antipodes for the new Bishop. At this ser 
vice the Bishop of Lichfield prayed that his son 
might unite boldness with caution, and might not be 
puffed up by reason of his high office. 



CHAPTER IX 

DEATH OF MRS. J. R. SELWYN 

THE next two or three months were spent in New 
Zealand speaking and preaching for his Mission and 
renewing many old friendships. The welcome he re 
ceived as his father s son was a great delight to him. 

To his FATHER. 

"AUCKLAND, April 5, 1877. 

" Many are the inquiries after you, and the ex 
pressions of rejoicing at having a Bishop Selwyn 
amongst them again. Sed quantum mutatus ab illo 
Hectare ! " 

Towards the end of April Bishop and Mrs. John 
Selwyn with their eighteen months old son arrived 
at Norfolk Island to take up the work there. The 
two little girls had been left with their grandmother 
at Lichfield, and sorely were they missed in the home 
life which was resumed once more at St. Barnabas 
Mission Station. 



118 BISHOP JOHN SELWYN 

To his FATHER and MOTHER. 

"NORFOLK ISLAND, April 27, 1877. 

" On the Sunday we arrived I made my first ap 
pearance in the chapel in the evening, Codrington 
preaching about the continuity of office, and I saying 
a few words at the end. The next day we all met 
in the evening and talked over matters. This is a 
great step, as we have rather too much isolation. . . . 
When I held my first Confirmation in town [i.e., the 
port where the Norfolk Islanders lived] there were 
some thirty confirmed, and we had a very bright hearty 
service. Altogether I think my episcopate here has 
begun very brightly, and I hope we may keep it up." 

The isolation he speaks of was a matter much in 
his mind, and from time to time he tried various 
methods of drawing the little Mission society more 
closely together. A letter to his mother on this 
subject may be quoted here, though it was riot 
written till some years afterwards : 

"NORFOLK ISLAND, Septuagesirna, 1879. 

" Do you remember writing to me about our not 
meeting together for prayer ? Well, ever since I 
have been Bishop I have been trying to rectify this, 
but it has been uphill work. First, I tried Bible 
reading, and each of us to say something, but people 



DEATH OF MRS. J. R. SELWYN 119 

held their tongues, and I defy any one to go on by 
himself addressing all his intimate friends ! . . . 
Now, I think, we have solved the difficulty. It has 
always been the rule here that on alternate Sundays 
we have Mota Holy Communion, and on the Satur 
day before, after church, the communicants stay and 
are addressed by the leading man, Bishop, or who 
ever he may be. I have taken the idea from this. 
On the evening before our English Holy Communion 
we meet together, one of us (in turn) addresses us, 
and we have prayers for our work. The addresses 
turn on work as much as possible, and on the Holy 
Communion, so with fresh minds every week they do 
not get stale. I hope you will approve of this." 

In the autumn of 1877 he went a voyage to the 
islands, and used some of his spare time on board 
ship to write to those who had sent him congratula 
tions on his consecration. 



To MRS. A COURT-REPINGTON. 

<" SOUTHERN CROSS (at sea), Oct. 31, 1877. 

" I often wonder |who and what I am myself, and 
at times fall, oh ! so fall, even from my standard of 
what a bishop should be. I sign myself as Bishop 
Patteson used to, and as I have no definite diocese 
I think it is the best way. As to title I am supremely 
indifferent. On board my sailors call me Bishop 



120 BISHOP JOHN SELWYN 

generally, though the captain generally ^begins with 
My Lord in the morning. Personally I like the 
simple title best." 

To BEV. F. E. WATERS. 

" SOUTHERN CROSS (at sea), Nov. 2, 1877. 

" Many thanks for your kind letters of congratula 
tion and sympathy. I need the latter far more than 
the former, as the responsibility presses very heavily 
on me at times, though the blessings are often very 
great. You and I know what responsibility on very 
young shoulders means, don t we ? It is very pleasant 
to find you remembering andf speaking of those days 
as you do. I look back on them as some of the 
happiest and certainly some of the most instructive 
of my life. And the lessons of our short but very 
full experience often come in to cheer and comfort 
me now. Come what may, things cant look much 
blacker than they did in the January days when we 
used to serve out soup in the back kitchen, and then 

go out to meet and and all the rest of them ! 

I always think I learnt the power of prayer more in 
those first few months than I ever did before." 

" Come what may " ! He little knew the terrible 
blow so soon to fall upon him. Few men who ever 
lived have had a keener delight in the quiet joys 
and intimacies of family life than he : few men 



DEATH OF MRS. J. R. SELWYN 

blessed with wife and children have suffered such 
limitations of their happiness. Of the six years 
that he had been married a large part had been 
spent in voyages to the islands, when his wife had 
been left for months together at Norfolk Island ; 
another large part had been spent by Mrs. Selwyn 
on her visit to England ; leaving a singularly short 
period during which husband and wife were 
together. Added to this was the absence in 
England of his two little girls, an absence which 
he of all men felt most keenly. Yet were these 
things offered gladly : not one word of grumbling, 
not one word of grudging, can be found in all 
his letters. He was now to be tried still more 
severely. On December 30, 1877, Mrs. Selwyn died 
at Norfolk Island, leaving a little baby, Clara Violet, 
to bear her name for a few short months, and then 
to rejoin her in her rest in Paradise. 

There are one or two letters giving an account of 
that sad day, and it is impossible not to be touched 
by the simplicity and resignation, the certainty that 
" all is well," and the never failing generosity with 
which he offered even this his very heart to the 
Master whom he served. 

To the REV. F. E. WATERS. 

"NORFOLK ISLAND, Feb. 6, 1878. 
" I have only just been able to begin my letters 



BISHOP JOHN SELWYN 

again, as since my dear wife s death on December 30 
I have been almost constantly engaged in nursing 
Mr. Penny [one of the Mission staff, now Rector of 
Wolverhampton], who was very ill ; and then a 
vessel came in from Auckland, necessitating report 
writing, &c. I can hardly yet realise the loss of 
that dear bright life which was the light of my 
home. One goes about and does one s ordinary 
round of work and is so busy that there is hardly 
time to think, but it is very terrible at times ; and 
yet I am so very happy for her sake that I am 
wonderfully upheld and comforted, and I can always 
soothe myself by going to her grave. It was a 
sudden and yet not an unlooked-for blow, as of 
course we had prepared for her confinement, and 
so, though the last few days were clouded by 
delirium, I was not unhappy, as the most childlike 
trust and love shone through it all, and one could 
see her mind was stayed on God, and was therefore 
in perfect peace." 

To MRS. A COURT-REPINGTON. 

"March 11, 1878. 

" She fell asleep in my arms at twenty minutes 
past ten on Sunday morning. I was so wonderfully 
blessed. I went to service that morning and gave 
the blessing, and in the evening, when we buried her, 
I followed in my robes, and felt so strong that I 



DEATH OF MRS. J. R. SELWYN 123 

read the last part of the funeral service. It was a 
sight to see how the people loved her. I think 
nearly every one in the Island came to the funeral, 
and the children of her classes sent me afterwards 
five pounds to get some memorial of her. My girls 
all take great interest, and every Sunday we have a 
fresh wreath of flowers, and a fresh set of flowers 
for the cross itself which lies on the grave, and they 
stand round and sing hymns. And so I am won 
derfully upheld." 

What a beautiful picture this is ! The native 
girls, for whose sake she had given up so much and 
had worked so hard, who had been used to gather 
round her when the Bishop was on his voyages 
and sing the hymn for those at sea, now standing 
by her early grave and comforting the husband she 
had left by singing the sacred songs that she had 
taught them. 

Bishop John Selwyn never used the melancholy 
language so frequently heard about death. When 
speaking of the cousin to whom he was so deeply 
attached as a boy, or of his dear friend Stephen 
Fremantle, or, later on, of his father, his words are 
an example of the really Christian manner in which 
death should be spoken of. There are two letters 
from him, both to Mrs. a Court-Eepington, written 
nearly twenty years apart, which bear witness to 
this : 



124 BISHOP JOHN SELWYN 

" ST. GEORGE S VICARAGE, WOLVERHAMPTON, 

"Aug. M, 1872. 

" I only hope you are having as lovely a day for 
the funeral as we are here, with bright sun over 
head and all nature laughing round. I never think 
there is much sorrow in a funeral. There is such a 
resty feeling about it all, such a sense of lifting 
upwards in the service, that I am sure it is really less 
sad than any other part of the death." 

To MRS. 1 COTJRT-KEPINGTON. 

" 18 DE VERE GARDENS, W., Oct. 18, 1891. 

" In God s mercy the brightness of the light from 
the other world grows, as the darkness of the sorrow 
ever lessens. The departure of a very loved soul 
wrings our hearts for a while, but there is nothing, 
not even the words of Christ Himself though of 
course it is by the power of those words that it acts 
nothing which so leads one s own soul to contem 
plate the happiness of those who are gone and makes 
us try to follow them. 

" I like to think of you by that quiet grave which 
I am sure now will be able to soothe not sadden you, 
and your own St. Luke will still be a beloved phy 
sician, and tell you of Him who raised Jairus 
daughter, or better still that most wonderful of all 
stories for its marvellous simplicity, of Him who saw 



DEATH OF MRS. J. R. SELWYN 125 

the lonely mother and had compassion on her. I 
wonder whether this will all sound commonplace to 
you ? I hope not, for indeed it is very real to me. 
My own grave at Norfolk Island has never for four 
teen years lacked its flowers, and I lay them now 
very much as a thank-offering for all that grave has 
taught me. May it be so with you, dear friend, and 
may you at the end find that the loss that seemed 
so terrible has been in reality a blessing to you 
both. It must be so." 

On February 18 he consecrated the churchyard 
where he had laid his wife. The letter describing 
this brings to mind the incident related as happen 
ing when he went out in 1866 to visit his parents in 
New Zealand and rescued a little boy under similar 
circumstances. It must be noted, however, that the 
word " boy " as used in Melanesia simply means a 
native, and does not refer to his age. 

To REV. F. E. WATERS. 

" NORFOLK ISLAND , 

" On the day [anniversary] of my consecration we 
consecrated the cemetery where my dear wife rests. 
It was a very solemn little service. The clergy 
walked in procession round the graveyard while all 
our boys and girls sang the 23rd Psalm and the 
c Nunc Dimittis. Then we had a lesson, and finally 



126 BISHOP JOHN SELWYN 

a very pretty hymn written by Mr. Codrington. I 
only just got back in time for it, as on that day one 
of our boys was carried away in a small canoe, in 
which he was fishing, right out to sea. The news 
came while we were at dinner. I rushed off at once, 
got a boat, and rushed down to the spot where he 
was last seen. . . . We found him some three miles 
off the land. He was sitting on the canoe, which 
was bottom up. There was tremendous excitement 
among our boys when he was brought up here." 

On the following Easter Day he wrote to his 
mother from on board the Southern Cross at sea : 

" You can easily believe what a different Easter 
Day this has been to any that I have ever had yet. 
Now is Christ risen from the dead, and become the 
first-fruits of them that slept, pervades every 
thought and every service. . . . The separation now 
is very different from anything one ever felt before, 
and yet it is nearer. Set your affection on things 
above seems easier, too, and surely God in His 
mercy means it to be easier when He takes away one 
who was so great an earthly help. . . . We began 
by an early Communion at seven o clock, and I said 
to Penny that I think we and those at Norfolk 
Island were probably the first who began to keep 
Easter Day in all the world, as there are hardly 
any churches eastward of us except those in New 



DEATH OF MRS. J. R. SELWYN 127 

Zealand, and hardly any of them begin before eight 
o clock." 

Meantime Mr. Still, knowing well the anxiety 
that would be felt in England about the Bishop s 
welfare, wrote to Mrs. Selwyn (the Bishop s mother) 
as follows : 

" NORFOLK ISLAND, April 9, 1 878. 

" All is hurry now that the Southern Cross has come in ; 
but I thought you would like just a line to say how our 
Bishop is on leaving for the Islands. He has been wonderfully 
well all this time, going about his work in the old hardworking, 
cheerful spirit. I fancy it is even harder for him now that 
the first strain is over, but he bears up most bravely. He 
very seldom speaks gloomily of himself, though he sometimes 
says it seems to get worse as time gets on." 

More than one allusion will have been noticed in 
the foregoing letters to the love of flowers which 
seems to have characterised the native girls at the 
school on Norfolk Island, and must have had a 
civilising influence. Not only is the use of flowers 
for adorning graves repeatedly mentioned, but 
Bishop John Selwyn speaks of the brides at the not 
infrequent weddings which took place " looking so 
nice in their print dresses, with their hair dressed 
with white flowers." In another letter he says : 

"We thought much of dear Bebie on Monday 
[her birthday], and the girls made such a pretty 



128 BISHOP JOHN SELWYN 

wreath for her picture. After it had hung there 
awhile I took it off to her mother s cross. I thought 
the child would like it as it were coming from her." 

This year, 1878, was probably the saddest in the 
whole of the Bishop s life. In the course of the 
spring he went off for a voyage among the islands, 
staying for some time at various places. Amongst 
these was Maewo, and here he was to receive 
another blow. He had left his only son, Stephie, 
and little Clara Violet, the baby, in safe keeping at 
Norfolk Island. Of the latter he wrote that she 
was " a very bonny baby " when he came away. 
He was now to learn that God had seen fit to 
take His lamb into His eternal arms. He thus 
describes the news being brought to him : 

To MRS. A COURT-REPINGTON. 

"MAEWO, July 18, 1878. 

" The boy who came up to my little house at 
Maewo shrank from telling me the news, and said 
only, Your child is dead. I gasped out Which? 
I felt as if I could not spare Stephie, and it was a 
great joy almost when I heard it was the little one. 
Not that I did not want my little Violet to keep 
alive her mother s name ; but I could spare her, and 
perhaps nay, certainly God is merciful and has 
taken her from the evil to come." 



DEATH OF MRS. J. R. SELWYN 129 

This chapter shall close with a beautiful letter 
written to his mother while on this voyage : 

" SOUTHERN CROSS (at sea), 

" SOUTH OF SANTA CRUZ, June 8, 1878. 

" I liked reading of the joyous Christmas that the 
children had, though it was a strange contrast to 
the sad hard fight with death which was going on 
in our little room at Norfolk Island. But they 
were spared that wondering awe which attends a 
child s first meeting with illness and death, and that 
wistful longing which would have come over them 
for the mother who was gone. It was well. One 
likes to wonder if her spirit was allowed to cross 
those 16,000 miles of space and look down on the 
children she missed so much, and yet gave up so 
freely. It would, to our thinking, be a fit reward. 
And yet one knows nothing of conditions of life 
between here and the day of judgment, and even if 
such glimpses were allowed, one cannot separate the 
thought of them from the longing which such a 
glimpse would give if vouchsafed to a soul living 
here. Does death so change the conditions of our 
being that such a sight would be pure joy ? We 
cannot tell. And yet even to us there is more of 
joy than of sorrow in the thought of the spirit 
mother watching Rebie dancing into the room as 
the New Year, or hearing Pearlie singing the 
Christmas hymn. It is very very wonderful. 



130 BISHOP JOHN SELWYN 

" June 12. I meant to have written to you last 
night when you were all assembled probably at 
Eton for St. Barnabas, but I went to sleep. It 
was not for want of thinking of you, though, as I 
thought of little else all day, and told my boys in 
the evening how year after year the Eton party had 
helped our work, and I told them also how I had 
first heard for certain that we were to go out at 
that meeting, and how Clara had determined to 
come as a daughter of consolation. Do you re 
member that day, mother ? How well I remember it 
the pouring wet, and the pew-opener who would 
lead us close to you, and then your little note, and 
above all I remember my darling s earnest though 
tearful face as she pressed my hand and gave herself 
up to that work from which she never flinched no, 
not once. Ajid then we looked together and spoke 
of the figure of our Lord in glory, who with open 
arms seemed to call us on. The real arms have 
closed round her now, and she has learnt, I earnestly 
believe, what peace He can give." 



CHAPTER X 

DEATH OF HIS FATHER VISIT TO ENGLAND 

THE letters written by Bishop John Selwyn to his 
mother and to one or two other specially favoured 
correspondents are wonderful for the fulness of 
detail and graphic description, which make his life, 
whether at Norfolk Island or on voyage among the 
islands, extraordinarily vivid. But it is impossible 
not to be equally struck with his reticence. Con 
versation with any of those who worked by his 
side reveals how often and how seriously he was 
attacked by malaria and other illnesses due to the 
climate. His own reference to such things is 
always of the slightest, and frequently coupled with 
some joke or cheery word which might do away 
with any anxiety on his behalf. Thus he would 
say: 

" We have been back from the Islands about a 
month, two weeks of which I have spent indoors 
under a dragon of a doctor who was very savage 



132 BISHOP JOHN SELWYN 

when I got ague a second time through going about 
too much." 

Or, 

" Since I last wrote I have had one attack of 
ague, and hope I am getting rid of it. The result 
has been oceans of tonics and quinine : which I 
always forget, and the doctor looks reproachfully at 
my full bottle ! " 

On this voyage in the summer 1878 he was (to 
add to his other troubles) by no means free from 
illness, and in the following note there is the first 
allusion to anything going wrong with his feet, in 
which, and in his legs, he was afterwards to suffer 
so severely : 

" I had an attack of ague the other day, but that 
has passed over and I am very well ; only my foot 
hurts me sometimes." 

But this terribly eventful time had yet another 
sorrow in store for him. In a totally unexpected 
and accidentally abrupt manner he learnt that his 
father was dead. 

To his MOTHER. 

"MAEWO, July 2, 1878. 

" MY DARLING MOTHER, 

" I have come down here for news, and news 
I have got. How can I pour out my heart to you 



DEATH OF HIS FATHER 133 

or tell you how you live in my heart, and how I long 
to comfort you ? I could do that, as I have passed 
through the same great sorrow myself, and now I 
can hardly realise that the end of that grand un 
selfish life has come at last, and the crown won. You 
have endured many a separation, and He will help 
you to endure this. But how I long to be with you ! 
Perhaps some telegram may come to say that you 
want me, and then I shall come at once. I am 
writing on board a labour vessel where I have only 
heard that my dear father is dead. The agent said 
to me just as the man did about Bishop Patteson, 
By-the-by, who is that Bishop Selwyn who is dead 
in England ? And all I have seen is that Maclagan 
succeeds him. . . . 

" I wrote to him [his father] only last night, and I 
shall let the letter go, as you will like to see it. 
May God pardon me for the sorrow my carelessness 
has caused him, though I rejoice to think that the 
few last years I have been some help and comfort 
to him if only by my absence [i.e., his taking up the 
work in Melanesia]. I cannot write here, and must 
wait till I get home to my little house at Maewo, 
when I can think it all over, and weigh what I ought 
to do. . . . May God guide vou and help you and 
be with your children. I can t bear to think of that 
dear old home broken up. 

" So grows in heaven our store. God is trying 
us heavily this year ; I hope it may be for our 



134 BISHOP JOHN SELWYN 

eternal good. Now I must try and carry on his 
work, that what he began may go on as he would 
have made it. That is his legacy to me, and please 
God I will do it. Give my fondest love to our 
chicks. 

" Your most loving and dutiful son, 

J. R. SELWYN, Bishop." 

At this point in his letter he wrote out in full 
the Collect for All Saints Day, and the passage in 
the prayer for the Church Militant, beginning with 
" We give Thee humble and hearty thanks." 

" Distance softens sorrow wonderfully. I feel as 
if he was nearer to me now as I sit alone in my little 
hut at Maewo with a great gale roaring overhead at 
midnight, and all my love goes swelling out towards 
him, and the acknowledgment of what he was to 
me, without the sense of blankness which one feels 
when one is very near those who are taken. That 
comes when I look at his letters and think that I 
shall nevermore see those beautifully straight lines, 
and well formed letters, and trace the love growing 
stronger between us day by day. I did hope, too, 
that I might have been allowed to officiate with him 
once as bishop. We must wait now. 

" July 4. I have been pondering all day on what 
I ought to do, and I think I ought to go home, if 



DEATH OF HIS FATHER 135 

only I could get there now. It seems it ought bo 
be now rather than later, as I shall be able to help 
you to settle your plans, if only I could get home in 
the next few months. 

" I pray so earnestly, though not as earnestly as 
I could wish, for you, mother. To-day I went down 
to bathe and prayed by the side of the stream in 
the glorious evening light, and seemed so near you 
all. This work seems now his special legacy to me 
his and Bishop Patteson s and yet at times I feel 
very cold and dead about it. 

" My mind is very full of you and plans as I 
trudge along the narrow paths, and I hate the 
thought of all the business I shall have to do if I 
show my face in England. That horrid S.P.G. will 
send me to preach at least half a dozen sermons, for 
which I have very little taste ; I must try and write 
some on board." 

He frequently poured out his thoughts, especially 
on matters that moved him deeply, in verse ; and, 
though most of the poems he composed were, 
obviously not meant for publication, yet here and 
there some lines have been preserved which give a 
clearer insight into his feelings on some special 
occasion. A good example of this is found in the 
verses he wrote on hearing of his father s death. 



136 BISHOP JOHN SELWYN 

" Alone I stood upon the shore, 
Where oft my father stood before, 
When first he came to plant the Cross, 
Disdaining all the world calls loss, 
Contented for the love of God 
To follow where his Master trod, 
And seek, where clustering islands hedge 
The ocean highway s farthest edge, 
The souls whom Jesus would compel 
To throng His marriage festival. 

" I felt alone : for, though my boys * 
Whispered in sympathy, our joys 
Are deeper far than they can know, 
And deeper, therefore, is our woe. 
They scarcely feel the ties of home 
Which bind us wheresoe er we roam, 
Nor that fond link of mutual love, 
The mystery of God above, 
Since therein unto us is given 
To know the Father s love in heaven : 

" But loneliest then, when came the thought 
Of all the ship s return had brought 
Of tenderest sympathy, the shower 
Of love a wife knows best to pour. 
Ah ! then a double blankness pressed 
With silent force upon my breast. 



But for one moment : then the light 
Burst forth across my faithless sight, 
Why should I wish my darling here 
To share my sorrow ? Surely there 
She shares his joy. To her is given 
To welcome him within that heaven 

* Melanesians. 



DEATH OF HIS FATHER 137 

Wherein the Lord s redeemed rest, 
With His eternal presence blest. 
The daughter did but go before ; 
The father follows : on that shore 
Our store increases evermore ! 

" I need not mourn the ship s return : 
Thoughts such as these more truly burn 
With comfort than the written line, 
For that is human, these divine. 
These are the messengers of love 
Which bind us to our home above, 
These the communion of God s saints 
To cheer us when our spirit faints, 
And bid us think that they and we 
Are one in Christian unity." 

He quickly determined that it was necessary that 
he should return to England. There was his 
mother s future to arrange for, and there was the 
guardianship of some relatives which now fell on 
him and required his attention. On board the boat 
by which he sailed to Australia en route for England 
he wrote to announce his arrival, in the course of 
which letter he says : 

To his MOTHER. 

" SS. WOTONGA (at sea), Sep. 1, 1878. 

" On Sunday evening we discovered a vessel under 
the land, which turned out to be the Dayspring, the 
Presbyterian Mission vessel, which was cruising 
round. I went on board, and they were very civil, 



138 BISHOP JOHN SELWYN 

and asked me to hold service. This was rather 
formidable, as I had no idea what a Presbyterian 
service was like. However, I thought of my father, 
and used all the Church prayers I could remember, 
and read a chapter of the Bible, on which I held 
forth. Then we had a good talk, and they told me 
a little about my father, and gave me a copy of 
Punch, with lines to his memory. I then learnt for 
the first time when he died." 

On arrival in Australia he got letters telling him 
much detail of which he had hitherto been ignorant. 

c5 

and learnt of the project of " Selwyn College" as a 
memorial to his father. It should be mentioned that 
on this voyage home he brought his little son Stephie 
w T ith him, acting as his nurse, and looking after him 
in a way that greatly touched his fellow passengers. 
Here is an extract from a letter written at this time: 

To his MOTHER. 

"BATHURST, Sep. 30, 1878. 

" I like the idea of a College as at Keble, but it 
will take a vast deal of money. However, Bishop 
Abraham does not seem at all doubtful about it. 
You will like Stephie, and I hope to have him 
thoroughly in hand by the time we get home. He 
fights me stubbornly (like his father) in the most 
comical way, as if I was one of his girl nurses, and 



VISIT TO ENGLAND 

wonders that I don t give way. My love to my 
darlings. I can t believe that next month I may 
almost say, if God will, I shall see them. Tell them 
that daddy won t be long after this, and they must 
have their best kisses ready for him and Stephie." 

At last the travellers, the Bishop and his baby 
boy, arrived at Lichfield. It was nearly six years 
since he had seen his mother, and several since he 
had seen his little girls, who were now six and nearly 
four years old respectively. It is not therefore sur 
prising that they had almost forgotten him, and 
relate that they felt " dreadfully shy " as they sat 
up to what seemed a very late hour awaiting his 
coming. They, with their grandmother, were staying 
with Bishop Abraham close to the Cathedral at 
Lichfield, during the time that the house in the 
Close, in which Mrs. Selwyn now lives, was being 
prepared. 

Is it not possible to picture the scene ? The 
silent Close ; the dark December night ; the listening 
for the sound of wheels ; the stream of light as the 
door is thrown open ; the sturdy figure of the Bishop 
bearing in his arms his little Stephie (wrapped in 
shawls against the cold of an English winter), and 
hurrying forward with eager eyes that hungered for 
a sight of his widowed mother and his motherless 
girls. But his own words are best, written just a 
year afterwards : 



140 BISHOP JOHN SELWYN 

To his MOTHER. 

" SOUTHERN CROSS (at sea) DEC. 6, 1879- 

" Look at that date, mother, and see if you 
remember it. I was just arriving at Lichfield, and 
can see the picture now so vividly the pretty 
drawing-room looking so warm and bright the two 
shy chicks sitting up to see daddy, and the dear old 
mother in the corner with them. And that is a 
whole year ago ! It seems ten and yet only yester 
day. ..? Well, it was worth the long journey and the 
hard racket but it was all too short. And then, 
dear mother, I renewed my lease of you. We have 
always been doing that in our lives : in 1861, 1866, 
and now again in 1878 ; and each time has brought 
its own help to me." 

A Lichfield lady used at that time to come in as 
governess to the two little girls, and from her pen 
there is a further account of the impression made by 
Bishop John Selwyn. It is contained in a short 
sketch of him written for his daughters since his 
death. This lady says : 

" How well I remember my first meeting with him in Bishop 
Abraham s dining-room ! He came in with you two girls 
clinging one to each hand and Stephie on his shoulder, and 
dear grandmamma bringing up the happy little procession. 
I can recall the strong active figure, and the beautiful dancing 



VISIT TO ENGLAND 141 

light in his eyes, as well as the rested happy look in his 
mother s face, and I love to remember that my first meeting 
with him included his thanksgiving in the Cathedral for his 
safe arrival. His first request to me was, Come with us all 
to give thanks, 1 and my last meeting with him included that 
happy Easter Communion with you all in 1897 in grand 
mamma s little room. So my first and last memories of him 
are of fc giving thanks," which surely was the very key-note of 
the bright, joyous spirit none of us can ever dissociate from 
memories of him." 

He was endowed with a large measure of that 
great gift from God, a natural love of children. No 
wonder, then, that his heart went out in special 
fulness to these little maidens, and that they in 
return were devoted to him. Long separation such 
as fell to their lot could not] fail to make some little 
difference, not in the measure of their love, but in 
the complete and absolute freedom and familiarity 
which insensibly grows up between parents and 
children who are always together. He, when he 
was with them, was always a little bit afraid of 
spoiling them, and they on their part were always 
a little bit in awe of him. Possibly his impetuous 
nature, and the quickness with which he would be 
" down upon " anything he did not like, accounted 
to some extent for this, though the impression thus 
caused would invariably be removed at once by the 
return of his sweet smile and the gentle explanation 
which followed. Of his treatment of his children, a 
capital picture is drawn by the same lady : 



BISHOP JOHN SELWYN 

" The one thing that impressed me most deeply in his love 
for you all was his strong sense of your need of discipline, and 
the firmness with which he always maintained it in spite of your 
being so young and his having so short a time with you. 
I think he feared being either too indulgent or too severe, 
but to me this side of his love was very impressive. He once 
said to me quite sadly : I fear my children will only re 
member me as a big playfellow. 1 * I don t know what I an 
swered, I only know that to me his treatment of you was a 
deep lesson, and that all my life long I shall feel that my belief 
in the Fatherhood of God owes much of its strength and 
clearness to the exhibition of his fatherly love and care for you. 

Two pictures of his dealing with his children s faults 

come before me, both connected with the same child. Once, 
when first he came, we were all sitting in the drawing-room at 
Bishop Abraham s. I was in a low easy chair, with my feet a 
little stretched out. One of you little girls stumbled over 
them, and your father told you to say, I beg your pardon. 
These words were exceedingly repugnant to you, and you 
utterly refused. He could not of course pass it over, but in 
a room full of people it was not an easy matter to insist. 
However, insist he did. He picked you up in his arms, and 
standing in front of me dictated the following speech : I m 
a very heavy little personage, and I came down on your toes 
like a cartload of bricks, and I humbly beg your pardon. 
This you had to repeat bit by bit, and every one laughed except 
poor you and I ; but when it had been done with many sobs 
you were kissed and comforted, and it was all said with his 
arms holding you tightly. The other time was a sterner 
rebuke. He overheard a piece of childish rudeness and was 
really angry, but, as soon as you had apologised, in your own 
words this time, he once more picked you up and let you sob 
out your grief in his arms." 

His love of, and power with, children, was a 



LOVE OF CHILDREN 143 

marked feature of his whole life. References have 
already been made to the happy way he had of 
dealing with the boys and girls in Norfolk Island. 
It will not be out of place to quote just one or two 
more here. In 1888 there was a severe epidemic 
of meningitis in the school, and he wrote to his 
mother as follows : 

"Meanwhile we have to try and keep up the 
boys spirits in every way, and if you had seen my 
small class this morning you would not have 
thought they were very bad. I have a long stick 
with which I whack them in fun, and they all love 
this stick dearly. If I leave my class in another 
room one of them is sure to appear with it, and if it 
is mislaid another makes its appearance next school 
unfailingly. Then I have a two-pronged stick of 
portentous length. Some one proposed breaking 
off a prong, but the girls rushed at the proposer 
and said, No, you mustn t do that : the Bishop likes 
licking us with two sticks ! Isn t it jolly having 
people like that to deal with ?" 

In 1881 he was staying in the Island of Mota, and 
he draws an exceedingly pretty picture of the 
games of the native children and of his own share 
in them : 

" They have a most excellent form of prisoners 
base which big and little can play at together. ... I 



144 BISHOP JOHN SELWYN 

wish you could see one or two of the lithe little 
forms. There is one child in particular, about 
Pearlie s age and size, with a little short petticoat, 
who is the picture of grace and life. It is quite a 
study to see her with her eyes open wide, and 
parted lips, and body all poised to spring back, 
advancing to challenge the other side. I could 
not resist one evening as the old nursery feeling 
came over me, and out I rushed to join them. It 
was such a pleasure to the chicks. Those opposite 
made a dead set at me at once, while my side, and 
especially the young girl aforesaid, took pride in 
nursing me through the intricacies of the game. 
One little dot set her whole heart on catching the 
Bishop, and was always after me when I tried to 
get out. I tried hard to humour her, but could not 
manage it gracefully. The children are simply 
marvellous in their good temper. Palmer and I 
have been examining all the schools. . . . The 
children, when they pass creditably, get a piece of 
print for a petticoat, and it was pretty to see 
them sitting about under the trees sewing them 
(very badly, I must confess). . . . Fancy the 
delight, when your only garment is a yard of blue 
print, in winning another of red stuff, and then 
making it into a real petticoat, all your own work, 
with the hem outside, which has to be done again, 
and then having the whole inspected by the Bishop 
with much shyness and equal pride. . . . My heart 



LOVE OF CHILDREN 145 

does go out to meet these little ones, and I think 
they feel that it does." 

Again, after revisiting England, on one occasion 
he wrote to his mother : 

" Well, it is a very great blessing to have been 
home and have had it all, as it is very humanising 
and softening. I can see the little children stop 
and look at me because my eyes look lovingly at 
them for my chickies sake, and other children whom 
I play with make great friends on the strength of 
my little women at home." 

During the last years of his life, when a con 
firmed cripple, children were a special delight and 
solace. When in London he would have himself 
carried into a ward of the Victoria Hospital for 
Children, and there hold a simple service for them. 
In Cambridge many little ones still remember his 
delightful stories. He would gather them round 
him, no matter how distinguished the rest of the 
company might be, and begin a yarn half fairy 
tale, half fact gathered during his travels of which 
shipwreck and rescue by the aid of wonderful big 
white birds not infrequently formed part. These 
stories were too often interrupted (as much to his 
own annoyance as to that of the children) by some 
ecclesiastical female who was " simply dying to 
have a word with the Bishop." 

K 



146 BISHOP JOHN SELWYN 

During the short six months he was in England 
in 1878 and 1879, he was continually in request for 
sermons and meetings, and spent a great deal of the 
time, which he would have wished to give to his 
mother and children, in pleading for the Melanesian 
Mission. This was a considerable trial, and people 
were not always very considerate in putting forward 
claims upon his time. " For all that, " says one who 
saw much of him just then, " I never remember 
seeing or hearing the slightest trace of impatience 
or irritation on the subject." Nothing ever seems 
to have been too great or too small a thing for him 
to give. 

At last the dreaded moment came when he must 
leave all the love and happiness he had been enjoy 
ing and start back for Melanesia. Just at that 
period of life when the affections are perhaps the 
strongest he was only thirty-five he had to 
leave all whom he loved behind him, for little 
Stephie was now to remain in England with his 
sisters. Out there in Norfolk Island there was not 
one of his own flesh and blood to welcome him 
only a quiet grave with its cross of flowers. No 
wonder he wrote to Mr. Bill on the voyage of the 
bitterness of the parting : 

"SS. GARONNE (at sea), June 25, 1879- 

<c Many thanks for your letter, which reached me 
just before I started. I don t know how I got over 



RETURN TO MELANESIA 147 

the next day, and especially the next night. I felt 
as if my heart would break in the evening, or my 
head go. But, thank God, I am all right again 
now." 

To a man with his sunny disposition and love for 
his fellow creatures the feeling of desolation could 
not last long. Amongst other things his delight in 
sailors came to his rescue. Here are some extracts 
from letters to his mother written on board the 
Garonne. 

"June 24, 1879- 

" The passengers are a very nice pleasant set, and 
our prayers are really a sight to behold. To-day I 
should say we had thirty, or even more. Sang the 
Te Deum very well. This is most thankworthy. 
Also the sailors let me go down to them, and we 
had some forty in the forecastle last Sunday even- 
ing." 

"OFF CAPE BREDA, July 31, 1879. 

" I was seeing the sick wife of one of our passen 
gers (the same poor woman who lost her two children 
the other day), and while I was there her little boy 
came in, and with great triumph produced a paper of 
sugarplums which had been given him and which 
was for mother. Then, when he had given them 
her, he climbed up into the berth and put his arm 
round her, and got hers coiled round him. It was a 



148 BISHOP JOHN SELWYN 

very pretty picture, but I could not help thinking 
how my boy would never have that most blessed of 
loves which exist between a mother and her son. 
You see, mother, I know a great deal of that." 

The Southern Cross seems to have been sent to 
meet him, and convey him to the Islands en route 
for Norfolk Island. There is a letter to his mother 
in which the hunger for a sight of the little ones 
he had left cannot be suppressed. 

" SOUTHERN CROSS (at sea) Sep. 26, 1879- 

" I do not know when you thought of moving from 
Torquay ; still, I should think you would be nearly 
home by this time, and I look at the little photograph 
of the ugly house [Mrs. Selwyn s residence in the 
Close, Lichfield] in its ugly aspect, and think how 
lovely I should think it if I could see the little faces 
looking out of the night-nursery window." 

He was unfortunate enough to be taken seriously 
ill with ague just at this time, a fact which he 
ascribed to having lost his acclimatisation during his 
visit to England : 

To MRS. A COURT-REPINGTON. 

" SOUTHERN CROSS (at anchor), Oct. 18, 1879. 
" I have only just begun to think again of writing, 



RETURN TO MELANESIA 149 

as I had to put my letter away again as I was very 
poorly, and then out came (what I think had been 
threatening for a long time, as I never felt so 
wretched and listless) a bad attack of ague. It was 
a little more than ague, that is, I never was free from 
it and had a continual heat and partial delirium." 



CHAPTER XI 

MELANESIA 

As has been stated in the Preface, it is not intended 
here to write a history of the Melanesian Mission, 
or even of those years when Bishop John Selwyn 
was at its head. That is left for another hand to do. 
At the same time it is necessary that some idea 
should be given of the work he did, and the sort of 
places he visited, and people with whom he had to 
do. This shall be divided into two parts : the first, 
consisting of a number of extracts from letters 
written at various times and from various places, 
which may serve to give a general impression of his 
life in Melanesia ; the second, of an account of one 
or two of the most important actions and missionary 
feats accomplished by him during his career. 

His reluctance to speak much in his letters about 
his frequent illnesses, or the gradual undermining of 
his constitution, has been already mentioned. He 
was equally reticent concerning the risks he ran on 
numbers of occasions when landing among strange 



MELANESIA 151 

and possibly hostile natives. It is certain that, while 
making as light as possible of such things, he often 
wrote farewell letters to those he loved in case any 
thing happened to him. These letters were seldom 
sent, but one will be found, as an example, in the 
account of his going ashore at Gaieta (Florida) to try 
to persuade the chief to deliver up the murderers 
of Lieutenant Bower. One thing is quite certain : 
he never allowed any one to incur any danger that he 
was not willing to share, and when possible he would 
land first alone, and take the whole risk himself. 
These things will come out clearly in the following 
extracts, as will also the character and habits of the 
islanders for whose salvation he was working. 

To his MOTHER. 

" MAEWO, June 26, 1878. 

" I have just come back to such a terrible thing, 
that it makes one s blood run cold to think of it. I 
had been for a splendid walk in which all sense of 
seediness produced by three wet days had passed 
away, and had come back to find the people had 
brought me heaps of water, and the old gentleman 
of the place had come up and drawn me aside to show 
me three yams he had been digging for me. My 
boys were boiling the water for tea, my school 
children were hanging about waiting for school 
altogether it was as simple, bright a little scene as 



152 BISHOP JOHN SELWYN 

one wanted to see, when I heard that a woman had 
died at the next village. They had not told me of 
her illness, and it was no good going down, so I sat 
quietly down to tea and entertained an old fellow 
who had been very civil to me yesterday. All of a 
sudden one of my boys looked up and said, Yes, 
poor woman ! Who ? said I. The mother of 
the woman who died/ said he quietly ; * they have 
stamped on her and thrown her into the grave, and 
she was not dead Can you imagine anything more 
terrible ? All this had been going on not 300 yards 
from where I was sitting. However, it is not quite 
so bad as they made out, although bad enough. She 
had implored them to take her life, as she did not 
want to survive her daughter, so they bound the 
living and the dead together, and then trod the 
mother to death. It is the first time such a thing 
has been done in this part of the island, though it is 
common in the southern part. The deed was done 
by her own sons, and I suppose they thought they 
did her good service. One can imagine it all. A 
woman here has very little that makes life worth 
living at the best of times, and if sorrow is super- 
added she may well say let it end, even though 
her creed is nothing after death. 

" I am very well, but nearly eaten by mosquitoes, 
and the rats are something wonderful. They have 
lived on my biscuits, got a bit of glass out of the 



MELANESIA 153 

front of the biscuit-box where it was only slightly 
broken and lived on that; and now that I have 
stopped both these sources of food I am mightily 
afraid lest they should live on me. If you hear of 
your son as a second Bishop Hatto, please do not 
think that it is because I oppress the poor. On the 
contrary, I had the oldest man hereabouts to tea to 
night, and fed him with haricot mutton and biscuit, 
and heard his story of the coming of the first ship, 
which they thought was a spirit and brought the 
ghosts of dead black men, which had shadows that 
you could see through ; and I have bound up four 
bad legs and one bad neck ; so that though I have 
stowed away the biscuits in a box I don t deserve the 
fate of the Rhenish Bishop." 

To MRS. A COURT-REPINGTON. 

" MOTA, Oct. 18, 1880. 

" I spent my five weeks while the ship was at 
Norfolk Island on (to us) new ground at the Torres 
Islands, very nice, noisy, simple-minded folk. They 
were afflicted with a terrible sort of ulcer, principally 
caused by dirt, but partly, I fancy, by deterioration 
of blood. It was terrible. One day I dressed thirty- 
seven bad legs ; and there were others so bad that 
they would not let me touch them, and prepared to 
die : and, indeed, I could do nothing for them. I 
think I saved a good many, and the people were very 



154 BISHOP JOHN SELWYN 

good, and cleaned up their houses, washed their 
bandages, and generally kept themselves cleaner. 
But I longed for Sister Dora s skill and power, and 
sometimes for her appliances." 

This reference to Sister Dora comes naturally from 
the pen of a Staffordshire man, for though not by 
birth, yet by all associations, he was closely connected 
with that county. 

From these same Torres Islands he wrote a long 
letter to his mother, in which he laments that he 
had not the enthusiasm of his father or of Bishop 
Patteson, and thanks God for the sense of duty which 
kept him up to his work. He ends up these thoughts 
with the following rather pathetic words : 

" I think the real truth is that I dislike being 
Bishop. I shrank from it at first, and the liking has 
never come. But in I am and on I must, which 
is what my father would say." 

His estimate of himself was full of humility, but 
lacking in true appreciation. Had the enthusiasm 
been absent, no amount of mere sense of duty could 
have carried him forward to the great achievements 
of his life. Besides which, there is evidence that 
when incapacitated for the work he realised only too 
well his devotion to it. The very nature too of his 
work was such that, unless he had had the true love 
and ardour for it, he would have never been able to 



MELANESIA 155 

sustain its vicissitudes. He once said in a letter to 
his mother that he sometimes compared his life with 
that of an ordinary bishop, whose interests are 
usually general rather than particular ; whereas 
there, besides the care of the churches, there was 
the care, bodily and spiritually, of every individual, 
and this was never absent from his mind. The 
following description of a day s work in Florida will 
illustrate this : 

To MRS. LONG INNES. 

" BOLI, FLORIDA, Nov. 16, 1881. 

" Shall I tell you what a day is like here ? To 
day, for instance ? Well, I got up at 6.30, and 
went to my tub, which is behind a screen outside. 
Thence I yelled to have the bell rung, and then 
trotted off to school. . . . Here I bothered two 
girls out of their life by my individual attention to 
their reading. Then prayers. Then back to break 
fast. This is a great event, and really it is very 
nice save that one gets awfully tired of preserved 
meat. . . . Before I get to this repast I am seized 
on by a woman to do her baby s leg, and generally 
there are two or three other legs and an ear or two. 
Then I eat, and then I smoke a cigarette, buy any 
thing, settle anything that has to be settled before 
I get to work. But as the Bishop s house is com 
fortable and contains sundry good things, people 



156 BISHOP JOHN SELWYN 

who are not going to work think it rather a nice 
place to sit, so in drop two or three friends. Now, 
they are all very well when I want to learn Florida, 
but I don t want them in the morning, so I am in a 
difficulty as I don t like to kick them out. But I 
generally go out myself; then, when they have 
evaporated, I slip back, and down goes a mat before 
my door and my oak is sported, and then to my 
Greek Testament. To-day the mat was raised and I 
was summoned to a child in strong convulsions. I 
wish you had been by, as you would have known 
what to do. I rushed off with the kettle and 
mustard, and put the child at once into a hot bath 
in a bucket. But the fits have been going on all 
day, and I am afraid it won t live out the night. 
As the father was a Christian I baptized it. I 
stayed there a long time and got it a little warmer, 
but that was all. Then back to my reading, and so 
till it was so hot and I was so sleepy I could read 
no more. Then a siesta. Then I woke up and 
found some boys and went for a good walk. Oh ! 
so pretty along the beach of firm white sand, with 
overhanging trees, and orchids arid ferns on every 
trunk, and the white surf breaking on the reef out 
side, and then rolling across the lagoon to break in 
ripplets at your feet. . . . Home, to find thatjsome- 
body in his zeal had rung the bell on a half- holiday, 
so the school was all hard at work. Prayers in the 
open air, as it was nearly dark. Then dinner, and 



MELANESIA 157 

then two new candidates for baptism to gladden my 
heart. What do you think of that for a quiet day 
in the dreaded Solomons ? " 

This day, as so many others, ended by his writing 
several sheets of letters, and this addition to his 
work should always be borne in mind. From the 
letters to his mother written during this same expe 
dition two extracts must be given as illustrating the 
feelings and thoughts of the natives on the one hand 
and of himself on the other : 

To his MOTHER. 

" BOLI, FLORIDA, Sunday, April 2, 1882. 

" What a bore self is ! I am always debating about 
things. How far one is bound to consider oneself: 
e.g., one takes one s waterproof sheet and a plaid, 
and hears one of one s small boys shivering next 
door. Ought one without any hesitation to give 
him the sheet ? I am on a matted floor, mind, and 
should not get damp, but I may get skin disease. 
One is always having St.-Martin-of-Tours sort of 
questions, and I am afraid I do not answer them in 
his way. In fact, I think the tendency of this life 
is to make one selfish, as one has to be constantly 
asserting oneself. 

All these people are such beggars. They are to 



158 BISHOP JOHN SELWYN 

one another, and they carry it out fully to strangers. 
Everybody who comes to you is only thinking what 
he can get. * Bishop, this is somebody s brother, 
Bishop, this is the uncle of a boy at Norfolk 
Island, &c. If it is not begging it is buying, and 
if it is not buying it is coming into one s den and 
making remarks on everything one has got. After 
a time one can keep people well within bounds, but 
in newish places one has to live in a constant state 
of repressing, which is disagreeable. The chiefs are 
worst of all. I went at the man here the other 
day. Lifa, said I, you went up in my vessel to 
Norfolk Island the other day, did you not ? and you 
stayed at Norfolk Island, did you not ? and you 
came back again, and you had presents there : how 
much food had you to buy on board? He said, 
4 None. Then said I, I have been in your country 
for a fortnight, and you have not sent me a single 
yam, but have begged everything you could. Is 
that like a chief? I do not care. I can buy all I 
want ; but chiefs ought to behave as such. 

To his MOTHER, 

/ BOLI, April 5, 1882. 

"I have been trying to get Good Friday and 
Easter well observed here, but I am afraid I 
cannot do much except among the teachers. It is 
too early yet with these people to get them to mark 



MELANESIA 159 

days and seasons, when heretofore they have never 
known what a season meant at all, and one is afraid 
to make it too much of a yoke. I find also that it is 
very difficult to get them to understand abstract 
history, for such the history of our Lord is to them. 
But all this will come as their minds grow. This 
week I am trying to make them know the facts, with 
but little theory, of the death of Christ. That is 
after all the real Gospel, as I have been reading to 
day in a capital book of H. W. Dale s, a Congrega- 
tionalist, on the Atonement. I wish you would read 
it, as I think you would like it. The style is very 
pleasant, and one wonders as one sees how very near 
they are to us, or rather one sees how broad is the 
basis and how little is the difference between different 
schools as to the real bearing of Christianity. 

" I wonder whether I wrote to ask you to send 
the pastoral staff? I should like it to use at 
functions in our chapel at Norfolk Island indeed 
I ought to have had it for the consecration, but I 
forgot it." 

The above refers to his father s pastoral staff, 
which was afterwards used at many of the episcopal 
ceremonies in Melanesia by Bishop John Selwyn. 

In 1884 he visited Nukapu in order to set up the 
cross to mark the place where Bishop Patteson was 
killed. This could not have been a very easy task, 



160 BISHOP JOHN SELWYN 

and required the full exercise of his tact and daring. 
Here is his brief account : 



To his MOTHER. 

" SOUTHERN CROSS (at sea), Oct. 26, 1884. 

" We got to Nukapu last Saturday, and the chief 
came out to us at once, and we went in together. I 
took the engineer in to help me to put up the cross. 
I was a little bit afraid that the people might be 
shy at the last moment, but they all manifested the 
most eager zeal, and dug holes and cleared the 
ground with great vigour. We put it just in front 
of the house where Bishop Patteson was killed, at 
their earnest request, as they said people could see 
it from the sea. I am afraid they can t very well, 
as it does not show out much, but it stands very 
well when you land." 

At this point it is necessary to make a break in 
these extracts so as briefly to describe what took 
place in the following year a year of great import 
ance to the Bishop. 



CHAPTER XII 

HIS SECOND MARRIAGE RENEWED WORK 
IN MELANESIA 

IN 1885 he paid another visit to England. It was 
six years since he had seen his daughters, and six 
years at their time of life meant a great change. 
His eldest child had been ill, and on his return he 
took the whole party down to Llanfairfechan, where 
he obtained a pony cart for their general use, and 
laid himself out in every way to ensure one of those 
happy bits of family life which at long intervals 
brightened him on his way. 

There was at this time staying with a married 
sister in London a Miss Annie Mort, whose home 
was in Sydney, and whom the Bishop had known 
in very early days, when with his father and mother 
he had stayed at her father s house. Later on their 
acquaintance had been renewed at Alrewas, where 
Miss Mort and her sister used to spend their 
holidays at the vicarage when he was curate of that 
parish. On his return to England in 1885 he went 

L 



162 BISHOP JOHN SELWYN 

to see Miss Mort in London, and in a very short 
time they became engaged, and were happily 
married on August 11 of that year. It has been 
said that if he had married again a little sooner his 
life might have been prolonged, for he became rather 
reckless about his health, neglecting to take off wet 
clothes, and being in many ways careless of himself. 
It was, as may be imagined, a great joy to all who 
cared for him to know that he had thus taken a 
fresh lease of happiness of life, and that he would be 
accompanied to his far-off work by one who would be 
a helpmeet for him in every way. It was an added 
gratification when it was found that the second Mrs. 
John Selwyn was as ready as the first had been to 
devote herself to the interests of the Mission. 

In the following November Bishop and Mrs. John 
Selwyn sailed for Melanesia, and very shortly after 
their arrival he must have started on a voyage to 
the islands, as may be gathered from the following 
letters. It will be noticed that reference is made in 
the first of these to a bad foot a symptom, doubtless, 
of the trouble to come. 

To his MOTHER. 

" SOUTHERN CROSS (at sea), Easter Day, 1886. 

" My foot is nearly well, but I have to nurse it a 
bit, which means sitting down more than I care about. 



MELANESIA 163 

" There are signs that the old religion is breaking 
down. C. has had a new house built, and to do this 
a house belonging to a spirit had to be pulled down. 
Nobody liked doing this very much, but two of the 
Christian boys went at it and down it came. 

" Poor Poian (the owner), said old Taki, c I am 
sure he will die. He thought the outraged spirit 
would kill him. However, he didn t, nor the boys 
who pulled the house down. And so the other day 
they were sent for, as being spirit-proof, to remove 
another spirit s tree. No religion can long stand 
this open defiance of it. They believe that any one 
who offends the spirit will die, and consequently 
they never have put his power to the proof. But 
when they find that he can be insulted with im 
punity they soon cease to believe in him. 

" I don t dare to begin counting the weeks. It is 
like thinking about the end in a boat-race : nothing 
does you up so soon or makes the end seem so far. 
Well, mother dear, I have this advantage over every 
body else in this work, that no one has such a 
mother or such a wife or such children as I have to 
give up, so I hope I do not offer what costs me 
nothing. 

May 8. At Boli there was a bad piece of news. 
Old Takua, the old chief there, and Dikea, his 



164 BISHOP JOHN SELWYN 

brother, had made a raid on one of our teacher s 
people (he was away at Norfolk Island) and driven 
them away, and then they invaded his house, broke 
some of the school things, and took away two 
banners. These, however, they put back. The 
ostensible reason was that they wanted topunish 
them for harbouring a young fellow who had 
offended Dikea, but some of my best teachers told 
me that Takua had said, Let us drive away this 
new doctrine ; we will do some little damage, and 
then wait and see what happens. If no man-of-war 
comes and punishes us, then we will attack them 
more determinedly. 

To his MOTHER. 

" YSABEL, Sunday Evening, July 11, 188(). 

" I am here on my way back from visiting the 
great chief of these parts, who has been and is very 
ill, and to whom I have just administered a strongish 
tonic of brandy and quinine, which I find to be a 
most efficacious remedy (pace the teetotalers). My 
going was one of those little trials which one has to 
face here nothing very great in themselves, but 
with a possibility of consequences which have to be 
taken into consideration and make one feel grave. 
Some time ago I went to see him and found him 
ill with influenza, and gave him some pain-killer, 
which generally proves efficacious. Last night 



MELANESIA 165 

when I came back from a long excursion to see a 
case in the neighbourhood of Tega I heard that he 
was very ill, and had removed from his own home 
to an outlying island (this probably to get away 
from his Tidalo or spirit), and that his people said 
that my medicine was the cause of his sickness. 
This was serious ; so after church this morning I 
came away to visit him. My boys came with me 
without hesitation, though I fancy they thought 
there might be danger. I wrote to Annie [his wife] 
last night, and told her why I went. That is the 
hard part of what we have to do, not the doing it 
ourselves. I think if we really see our path of duty 
clear we can commit our souls to God as unto a 
faithful Creator, and my path was very clear. I 
had to think of my teachers here, who would be 
very likely to have my imaginary sin visited on 
them. But still it is very hard to face probable 
sorrow for those you love, and I knew what a 
terrible thing it would be to her, and to you and the 
chicks though you all, if you had known, would 
have told me to go ; so I had much prayer and felt 
strengthened. When we were half-way on our 
journey we picked up his brother, who said that who 
ever originated the report it did not come from Soga 
himself, as he declared that the Bishop s medicine 
had done him good. So we found when we reached 
our destination. He was touched at my coming so 
far to visit him, and accepted the tonic in a good 



lotf BISHOP JOHN SELWYN 

spirit. It was a medieval si^ht, the administering 
of it. I mbred it with great gravity, then drank a 

sceLl-rill myself to show that I near: : no harm, 
then H:iO had a sip. and then the men all round 
Tasted it. and nnally the chief had his shell-foil 
Then H:iO and I held forth, and so came away 
after a li^ile prayer to God before Soca thai He 
woold bless the medicine- And all this tbr a man 
who only a month ago attacked and massacred a 
whole village. And yet I am sure I am right. A 
ehier*s death is stich a sertocs matter here, and 
please God if he ^ets well I may win his heart. 
Tec mav imagine that my heart is light to-night. 
There wis no ianger. bat there might have been, 
and I had to Eiee the * mi^ht/ * 



iLc-TESB. 



.JE. HT E.. 

DlSTiSCS 



~ There are nice asscciatiocs in that heading. 
mother, which. I have set down with the precision of 
call our attention to it. It is ood tor oor 



son to rfifnk of von. on vocr seventy-seventh birthday 
~" i T _ .: cin sight of the island where one who was 
I^frp- a sod to vou. and dear to VOCL as one, laid down 

m 

his life i-:c Christ. nk his death. like the death 



MELANESIA 167 

of all those who are departed in the faith of Christ 
and the love of God, has helped ine to realise more 
vividly than before the Communion of Saints and 
the life of the world to come. 

I always feel that the assurance of the con 
tinuity of our Christian life, that the life }*ert is the 
life t/oere, is the greatest possible help to try and 
make the life here a fitting preparation for that 
which is to come. 

Here is the boat coming off from Xukapu after 
being 1 ashore for a long time. I did not go in, a I 
have had a bad cold, and want to keep out of the 
SUIL We have been waiting about outside just as 
the Scntfbern Cross did in 71, but it is all right this 
time, and the people are a friendly as possible/ 

In the autumn of IB 86 Mrs. John Selwyn 

accompanied her husband on one of his cruises. 



To MBS. A 

a : SOUTHEEX CBW* aa *ear), Ori. 18,1 886. 

i; I fl.m like a sna.il and earrv mv home on nnr 



back just now, as, to my intense happiness, and I 
think hers also, Annie is with me. We have nude 
her very comfortable on board, and her only horror 

is the cockroaches ! 



168 BISHOP JOHN SELWYN 

To his MOTHER. 

" SOUTHERN CROSS (at sea), Nov. 14, 1886. 

" I told Pearlie how we met the man-of-war at 
Port Patteson, and how we went to dinner in state, 
Annie much exercised at only having a print frock, 
but looking very nice therein, and I proudly conscious 
of the fact that I had a white shirt and a decent 
coat. I wonder if you and my father were ever in 
similar straits ! But we had a very happy visit, 
and then met again three days afterwards at Santa 
Cruz. The men-of-war people made themselves 
extremely agreeable to the Santa Cruzians, and the 
Captain went ashore with me, so altogether it was a 
very happy visit, and ought to do good, as they have 
so often had unfriendly men-of-war. 

" Walter Woser s ordination took place at his own 
church, but, as all the people round came, that was 
far too small, so we moved the altar outside, and all 
the people sat round. It was a very pretty and 
very solemn sight in the early dawn. There were 
eighty- six communicants, and we were four clergy. 

"After the service we had a bright happy break 
fast party in the school, and then Annie and I 
walked to another church about a mile and a half 
off, where we had morning prayer, with seventeen 
candidates for baptism, the first-fruits of a new place. 



MELANESIA 169 

Then home to rest for a bit, and finally no, not 
finally, but last of the services the Confirmation of 
thirty -seven candidates at Ava. That, again, we had 
out in the open air, as the church was too small. 

" After dinner a magic lantern with sacred pictures 
made the end of a tolerably hard day." 

Meantime, of course, the work of the school in 
Norfolk Island went on, and took up what time the 
Bishop could spare from the other islands. All his 
letters concerning this side of his life are full of good 
cheer and encouragement. He combined many 
offices in his own person, as, for instance, when he 
writes that he must close his letter as it was dinner 
time, and he had to stand punctually before the 
door to blow up those who were late ! 

The following extracts taken at intervals from his 
correspondence give some idea of his work with the 
native boys and girls at St. Barnabas Mission 
Station. 

I. 

" I have just read an entry in one of my boys 
journals : This was a very good Sunday, we received 
the Holy Communion in the morning/ This is only 
for himself to see, and I was greatly pleased at it. 
I think it shows a little that they really do feel the 
blessings of that holy feast. I wish I could get 
nearer to them than I do. I think they trust me, 



170 BISHOP JOHN SELWYN 

and will come to me in difficulties, and know that I 
will do anything for them, but I can t keep up a 
conversation with them and draw them out as some 
folks can. I talk to them, but they don t talk to 
me. Nevertheless I am very fond of them, and 
should be much out of my element elsewhere." 

II. 

" The school wants pulling up a bit, so I am glad 
to be here. I can hardly believe that I am to be at 
home for nearly six months. It is too delightful to 
think about. And home is so pretty and so nice, 
and the dear wife fills it all with her presence and 
her love, and I am very blessed thankful, I trust, 
for all God s mercies to me. 

"I have just made out rough statistics of our 
work for the year [1886], which show: Schools, 69 ; 
scholars, 1967 ; Confirmations, 36 ; Church Conse 
cration, 1 ; Ordination, 1 ; teachers, 161 ; baptisms 
(adult), 561." 

in. 
To his ELDEST DAUGHTER. 

" I generally take the girls to teach [preparation 
for baptism] if I can get them, and when I have 
them I think of you, and feel as if they were my 
daughters through you . . . and as if I loved them 
because I love you so dearly. They are so shy when 



MELANESIA 171 

they come in to see me, and I have to bend my head 
down to catch what they say, but they are very 
much in earnest." 

IV. 

" I have a class of catechumens every day. I 
always begin in the same way : Do you really wish 
for baptism ? Yes. Why ? There is the crux, 
and oftentimes I have to wait a quarter of an hour 
before I get the answer. But it is generally the 

right one, and not a stock answer. Little , of 

Santa Cruz, made me the best, I think very shy 
but very decided To do away with sin. One girl 
said Mabo, which is the Florida for peace and 
reconciliation. " 

v. 

" Last night three of the boys came for separate 
interviews till nearly ten. This is very hard work 
as they will not speak, so one has to pump up 
thoughts, and I was so sleepy I could barely think. 
But the prayer at the end with my arm round the 
neck of each is very helpful, and I think must assure 
them that there is an earthly care and love around 
them as well as the care arid love of God." 

One specially charming incident must not be 
omitted. The Bishop was continually trying to 
teach the Christian grace of unselfish care for others. 



172 BISHOP JOHN SELWYN 

To emphasise this he determined on the bold experi 
ment of interesting the boys at the school in those 
who needed help in far-off lands, just as children in 
our churches are taught to care for foreign missions. 
The particular work about which he told them was 
that carried on by the late Bishop Walsham How 
in East London. The venture succeeded beyond his 
furthest hopes, as is witnessed by the following 
letter : 

"NORFOLK ISLAND, 

" Feast of the Epiphany, 1886. 

" MY DEAR BISHOP OF BEDFORD, 

" Before I go to bed to-night I should like to 
write you a line about a matter which has helped 
me very much, and will, I hope, help you. 

" I preached to our boy son Advent Sunday about 
preparing the way of the Lord, with all its obvious 
thoughts. . . . Lastly I told them that we must 
all try not only to do something but to give some 
thing for that end. ... I did not think my words 
had gone very deep, but a few days afterwards a 
deputation came in very gravely, and one of our 
deacons produced a pocket-handkerchief full of 
silver which the boys had collected among them 
selves. Poor fellows ! they are not very wealthy, as 
you may imagine, all they get being for the little 
things they do for us as gardeners, &c., and their 
friends at home are such terrible sharks and expect 



MELANESIA 173 

them to bring back stores for the common weal, so 
that this represented considerable self-denial on their 
part. This sum was offered on Christmas Day. . . . 
Then I asked them what they would do with it. 
First, they unanimously wished to help white rather 
than black people, and when I told them of your 
swarming East End population, their utter poverty, 
and (what would strike them) the absence of trees 
and gardens and open air life, they determined to 
send it you to do what you liked with. It is not 
much, but I believe it really comes from the boys 
hearts. If you have got anything like an orphan 
age at which they could have a boy, or anything 
about which somebody could write them a line now 
and then, I think it would help them. It may help 
some London boy to think that these far-away 
Islanders are thinking of him. . . . 
" Believe me always 

" Your affectionate brother in Christ, 

"J. R. SELWYN, Bp." 

A case was soon found for the use of this most 
touching gift, and a little motherless lad whose father 
had deserted him was enabled by the generosity of 
his black brothers to be taken into a home and cared 
for on his discharge from an East End hospital. A 
letter descriptive of the lad and of the help they had 
given him was despatched to the boys on Norfolk 
Island. 



174 BISHOP JOHN SELWYN 

These detached instances of Bishop John Selwyn s 
work both on his voyages in the Southern Cross and 
in Norfolk Island may serve to give some faint notion 
of his life during his missionary career, while it is 
hoped that they do not in any way trespass on the 
ground which is to be occupied by the History of the 
Melanesian Mission. 

It may be possible to summarise the causes of his 
success in missionary work. There was, first, the 
complete and generous self-surrender without which 
the rest would have availed little. This comes out 
in every detail of his life from the day when he 
offered himself to Melanesia under the influence of 
the death of Bishop Patteson. Then there was his 
power of inspiring the natives with an absolute trust 
in him. To this he paid great attention, taking 
infinite care to carry out his smallest promise. Thus, 
if he had, when leaving a place, said that he would 
call there on his way back, nothing prevented his 
doing so. The winds might be adverse, and many 
days delay might be incurred : there might be no 
special reason for going except that he had said he 
would do so ; but he considered it well worth while 
in order that the natives might know that what he 
said, that he did. Another element in his success 
was his carefulness about details. This must have 
been particularly difficult to him, for he was naturally 
careless in his dress and untidy in his habits, but in 
his life in the islands and on board the Southern Cross 



MELANESIA 175 

he was strictness itself as to neatness and order 
liness. When Mrs. J. R. Selwyn accompanied him on 
a voyage in the schooner she was one day unable to 
find him anywhere on board, and at last discovered 
him in a far corner of the hold teaching some boys 
how to scrub the floor, because he had noticed that 
it had been badly done. It was the same on Norfolk 
Island. When he came back everything tightened 
up, because he used to go about perpetually, seeing 
that the whole place was kept clean and tidy. 
Lastly, there was the power of a Christian life lived 
openly in close contact with them all, which could 
not fail to influence the native mind. 

That he was a muscular Christian added, no doubt, 
to this effect, for the Melanesians greatly admired 
his physical strength and skill as they saw it 
exercised in navigating or hauling up a boat, or in 
any of the numerous ways in which he was able to 
show them that he was a strong man. His courage, 
too, was often in evidence, and deeply impressed 
them with the admiration felt by every human being 
for a really brave man. But his essentially Christian 
character bore its fruit, too, though sometimes it 
may have been long in ripening. Here is a beautiful 
story to illustrate this. There was a boy at Norfolk 
Island who had been brought from one of the rougher 
and wilder islands, and was consequently rebellious 
and difficult to manage. One day Mr. Selwyn (it 
was before liis consecration) spoke to him about 



176 BISHOP JOHN SELWYN 

something he had refused to do, and the lad, flying 
into a passion, struck him in the face. This was an 
unheard-of thing for a Melanesian to do. Mr. 
Selwyn, not trusting himself to speak, turned on 
his heel and walked away. The boy was punished 
for the offence, and, being still unsatisfactory, was 
sent back to his own island without being baptized, 
and there relapsed into heathen ways. 

Many years afterwards Mr. Bice, the missionary 
who worked on that island, was sent for to a sick 
person who wanted him. He found this very man 
in a dying state and begging to be baptized. He 
told Mr. Bice how often he thought of the teaching 
on Norfolk Island, and, when the latter asked him 
by what name he should baptize him, he said, " Call 
me John Selwyn, because he taught me what Christ 
was like that day when I struck him, and I saw the 
colour mount in his face, but he never said a word 
except of love afterwards." Mr. Bice then baptized 
him, and he died soon after. 



CHAPTER XIII 

MISSIONARY ADVENTURES 

IT remains to give one or two of the chief missionary 
adventures brought to a successful issue by Bishop 
John Selwyn. 

The first of these occurred very early in hi 
episcopate, when in 1878 he succeeded in obtaining 
a footing on some of the small islands in the Santa 
Cruz Archipelago. He was accompanied on this 
occasion by Mr. Still and Mr. Penny, each of whom 
has written a graphic account of his experiences. 
Mr. Still says : 

" After Bishop Patteson had been killed at Nukapu, and 
the place afterwards shelled by a man-of-war, all intercourse 
with this group was at an end. The natives were fiercely 
hostile to the white man, and it would have been useless 
to attempt a landing anywhere. The only thing to be 
done was to wait patiently until in some way an opportunity 
was afforded of visiting them in a friendly way. And the 
opportunity came about in this way. In 1877 Bishop John 
Selwyn, on visiting Malanta, found that two men from the 
Santa Cruz group had been cast away there, and were being 

M 



178 BISHOP JOHN SELWYN 

held as prisoners. With much difficulty he managed to buy 
one of them, and returned him to his home in the Santa Cruz 
group. This gave just the opening so long waited for, and 
the following year the Bishop determined to visit these islands 
and try to get on a friendly footing with the natives. On 
May 5, 1878, the Southern Cross was running slowly through 
the group with a nice breeze, hoping that as she went along 
some of the natives would come off in their canoes. The first 
canoe, with two men, come out from Panavi ; they were very 
shy, and could hardly be induced to come near the ship, but 
after a good deal of coaxing the Bishop managed to get them 
near enough to hand them a few pieces of hoop iron, and off 
they went. We then stood nearer in, and several canoes, 
encouraged by the success of the first, came off to see us. 
One came alongside, when, owing to the roll of the ship and 
a nasty job on the sea, it very nearly filled, so that two out 
of the three men in it jumped on to the ship s ladder, and left 
the third man to bale out. I induced the younger of the two 
to venture as far as to look down through the skylight, but 
he would go no further. 

" The Bishop made them a present, which encouraged two 
more men from another canoe to stand on the ladder and 
receive presents ; but not one would come any further. 

"After this, we ran along the coast of Lomlom to 
Nufiloli, where two canoes came out, and hailed us in a 
friendly manner. As we stood nearer in to the land, we were 
met by quite a fleet of canoes twenty-three in all some 
with three and some with two men in them. Kesi, the 
Nufiloli chief a fine, dignified man came on board and 
seemed to understand that we were come as friends, as he 
knew Tuponu, the man whom the Bishop had bought at 
Malanta. After the Bishop had made him a present of an 
axe, the chief and his friends left us, and we stood out to sea 
for the night. 

"The next morning, after a beat with a stiff breeze 



MISSIONARY ADVENTURES 179 

against a strong westerly set, we fetched in to leeward 
of the small island of Nimanu, where canoes came off in 
greater numbers than the day before, and a smart trade was 
carried on in native ornaments and mats. They were very 
eager traders, hoop iron being in great demand. There was 
a nasty sea on, and several canoes were swamped alongside ; 
however, the men seemed to care very little about that ; they 
swam about, first picking up their floating things, and then, 
taking hold of one end of the canoe, worked it quickly back 
wards and forwards until most of the water was out of it, and 
then got in and baled out the rest. 

" After a short stay we ran down to Nufiloli, and hove to 
off the reef. There was a nasty sea on, but several canoes 
came off to us at once, and Kesi, the chief, brought the 
Bishop a present of a pig, which was quite acceptable. 

" As all seemed so friendly the Bishop made up his 
mind to land and pay a visit to the village, and I was told 
to get the boat ready. I picked out four of the most 
trustworthy of our boys for a crew, and lowered the boat, 
into which the Bishop, with Kesi and another man, got, and 
we rowed them to the reef. The Bishop and his two friends 
landed on the reef, which was alive with hundreds of natives 
all very excited, and then started off to walk across the 
lagoon to the island some three-quarters of a mile away. We 
pulled our boat off about thirty yards from the reef and lay 
on our oars waiting. We were soon surrounded by canoes 
whose occupants were eager to trade, and wanted all we had 
in the boat rowlocks, rudder-lines, or anything they could lay 
hands on. With considerable difficulty we persuaded them to 
leave us for the ship, where they might trade to their hearts 
content. 

" For two long hours we waited, anxiously straining our 
eyes in the direction of the island to see something of our 
Bishop, and hoping that all was going well. One could not 
help thinking of Bishop Patteson as we sat there in the same 



180 BISHOP JOHN SELWYN 

boat that had taken him in on his last journey, waiting for our 
Bishop, just as Joseph Atkin and his native crew had waited 
for theirs, whom they were not to see alive again. However, 
we fared well, for the natives this time seemed quite friendly 
and good-humoured, and by-and-by we spied the Bishop re 
turning across the lagoon in a canoe, as the tide had now risen 
considerably. One could see the anxiety clear away at once 
from the faces of the boat s crew as they rowed in with a will 
to bring the Bishop off. He had had a most satisfactory visit, 
and had been well treated by all. An immense crowd had 
now collected on the reef from Nufiloli, Lomlom, and Pileni, 
all men ; no women or children were to be seen. We hoisted 
our boat sail, and went off to the ship with light and thankful 
hearts, dragging after us a tail of six canoes. The Bishop now 
determined to land at Pileni close by, as so many of the 
natives of that island had come over, and seemed quite friendly 
and anxious for a visit. It was Penny s turn this time to 
take the Bishop ashore, and a very lively time they had of it." 

Mr. Penny now takes up the story : he says : 

" It was towards evening, and, as we coasted along a huge 
fringing reef, looking for an opening, canoes from the shore 
followed us ; but their occupants, though keenly anxious to 
trade, were uncertain of our intentions and afraid to trust 
themselves on board the ship. Presently we rounded a point 
and sighted a tiny islet, that corresponded to a minute arc of 
the reef s circumference, and we made out an indentation in 
the white line of foam where a flotilla of canoes lay sheltering 
from the swell and break of the rollers, and on the coral rocks 
a crowd of figures were grouped. The little island, we knew, 
was called Pileni just such another as Nukapu hard by and 
the spot we had sighted, the captain thought, was fit to land 
at from a boat. 

" As we rowed away from the ship the canoes came out 



MISSIONARY ADVENTURES 181 

to meet us, and turning accompanied us to the shore. As 
we neared the landing-place they crowded round the boat 
so that our crew could with difficulty get their oars into the 
water, some of the natives scrambling on board and talking at 
the top of their voices. The din they set up was simply 
deafening, and we couldn t make out a word of their language 
and had to trust to signs. One man, I remember, as he bawled 
at the Bishop, kept drawing a finger from ear to ear across 
his throat. He wanted a necklace, we subsequently discovered, 
though the action was suggestive of another desire. My 
Solomon Islanders, who formed our boat s crew, I could hear 
from their remarks, didn t like the situation, and the Bishop 
agreed with me afterwards that at the time we had shared 
their opinion. The natives, we found, meant only friendship, 
and they were simply wild with excitement at seeing us, but 
they were just children of nature, liable to be swayed by any 
passing wave of feeling, and we couldn t in the least tell what 
they were going to do next. 

" The Bishop determined to land, so leaving me to look 
after the boat and entertain those of our new friends who 
preferred to keep me company, he accepted a back from 
a stalwart native and was carried through the surf to the 
shore. I fancy I see the scene as I write the sandy beach 
and the dense foliage beyond it glowing with the golden 
light of the evening sun the crowd of natives splashing 
through the shallow water of the lagoon, and the Bishop s 
white helmet and grey flannel shirt, as his head and shoulders 
appeared above the throng that bore him towards some houses 
among the trees. I confess that when I saw the Bishop come 
out of those houses I felt profoundly thankful. The uneasi 
ness we both felt on this occasion was rather strange we 
never could quite explain it ; for we were more than once 
together in a really tight situation without such anxiety. 
Perhaps the sight of Nukapu in the offing affected us, and the 
reflection that the two sets of circumstances up to a certain 



182 BISHOP JOHN SELWYN 

point were curiously alike, Patteson landing just as I have 
described Selwyn s landing, entering a house and being clubbed 
there, while a shower of arrows from the men on the reef 
struck down Joe Atkin as he minded the boat. 

" The Bishop s landing set the natives very much at their 
ease, they were less rough and noisy, and our only difficulty was 
to get them out of the boat, for night was coming on and we 
could not take a party on board and return them to Pileni before 
dark. So we made signs to them to follow us in their canoes, 
which some did. And these enterprising ones profited largely 
by their confidence in us, for they sold their possessions and 
went home j ubilant and loaded with good things. So ended our 
first visit to Pileni. The Mission has a good school there now." 

Mr. Still, continuing the narrative, says : 

" There was a feeling of much thankfulness on board that 
night that this first visit had passed off so successfully, and 
that the door had apparently been once more opened. The 
next morning we were close down upon Nukapu where Bishop 
Patteson was killed, and the question was whether it would be 
wise for the Bishop to attempt a landing, or be satisfied with 
a visit from the natives if they would come oft in their canoes. 

" We sailed round to leeward of the reef and hove to. With 
a glass we could see a number of people on the beach, who 
were waving to us and holding up green branches. Presently 
canoes began to put out into the lagoon and paddle towards 
us. We counted ten afloat ; some of the more venturesome 
came through the break in the reef and paddled towards us. 
We beckoned them on, and the leading canoe with a pig on 
board, which they carefully made to squeak loudly while a good 
way off to show that they were friendly and only bringing 
food, came close up alongside the ship. We bought their mats 
and bags, which emboldened one of the men to come up the 
ladder and sit on the rail. Then feeling that we were really 



MISSIONARY ADVENTURES 183 

friendly he solemnly rubbed noses first with the Bishop, and 
then with me, and presented us each with an arrow. He 
seemed very nervous, and was evidently much relieved when 
once more safe in his canoe. By this time the rest of the 
canoes had come alongside, and a brisk bartering was going 
on. The chief Moto was off, and asked us to come ashore, 
which the Bishop said he would do if two of their men stayed 
on board the ship. They were all the time constantly affirm 
ing that the land was a good one. Fenua lavui " was re 
peated over and over again as though they were conscious 
that they had a bad name with us. It was now that the 
question of going ashore had to be decided. The Bishop was 
anxious to go. Penny and I tried to persuade him not to. 
We strongly recommended him to be satisfied with so friendly 
a beginning for the present, and on a future visit to go ashore 
if he then thought right. He left the deck and went below 
into the cabin, and presently I looked down through the sky 
light, and there saw the Bishop on his knees, with that strong 
earnest look upon his face which we all knew so well, asking 
God to direct him in this matter. Whilst he was thus praying 
the canoes all cleared off arid went back to the island, so that 
when he came on deck again the disappearance of the canoes 
settled the question. The natives of this island were at that 
time evidently most nervous and suspicious, and there can be 
no doubt that it would have been unwise, and running an un 
necessary risk, to have tested them too severely on that first 
occasion. " 

The promptness and foresight shown by the Bishop 
in purchasing the freedom of Tuponu and using this 
man as an introduction to hitherto hostile islanders 
cannot be too highly commended. It showed that he 
was able to combine diplomacy with boldness and 
self-sacrifice. The incident of the Bishop praying in 



184 BISHOP JOHN SELWYN 

his cabin is just characteristic of his whole life. It 
will be remembered that even as a child his " prayer- 
fulness " was noted ; no wonder that on expeditions 
such as the above, when few were with him and 
many against, he is found often upon his knees. 

Two years later he was able to carry out a still 
greater enterprise. It was through this intercourse 
with the Reef Islands in the Santa Cruz Archipelago 
that he succeeded in 1880 in getting a footing on the 
dreaded Santa Cruz itself. 

The Bishop s own journal shall give the account of 
this event, the most important, perhaps, in the whole 
of his career. 

" We left Norfolk Island in the Southern Cross 
on June 29, and on July 5 stopped at Neugone to 
pick up the Rev. Mano Wadrokal and his wife, who 
had been for a short holiday at their own home there. 
. . . On July 20 we were off the Reef Islands, and 
were soon boarded by our friends from Nufiloli and 
Pileni. I went in with our visitor, Mr. Coote, to 
Nufiloli, and showed him what sort of a place a man 
can live in if he chooses. . . . Previously to this we 
had a long consultation about going to Santa Cruz 
with the vessel. Would they take us over and intro 
duce us ? They all jumped at the idea, and thought 
it was a most delightful thing to be carried over in 
safety in our big ship. ... In the evening I had to 
break to them that I wanted to go to Santa Cruz, 



MISSIONARY ADVENTURES 185 

that Wadrokal might be stationed there. This was, 
as I expected, a great blow to them, and they said at 
first it could not be. [This was because they did not 
want to lose the services of Wadrokal, who had been 
stationed on their islands.] When I promised that 
the vessel when it came to Santa Cruz should always 
come and see them, adding (somewhat craftily) that 
they could always ensure this by letting us have 
some boys from their islands, they assented cordially 
and worked most heartily with us. 

" We found that the place they were going to take 
us to was Leluovu, about the middle of the northern 
face of the island. It was well adapted for our 
purpose, as it is separated by about five miles from 
the bay where Commodore Goodenough was killed, 
and about the same distance from Graciosa Bay, 
where the attack was made on Bishop Patteson in 
1864. 

" We kept a good way off till we could stand in at 
right angles to the shore, avoiding thereby running 
along the coast and being followed by a fleet of canoes 
from every village that we passed. . . . About two 
miles off from the shore a whole fleet of canoes carne 
out to us, but at first were very shy and would not 
come near, but directly they saw our Reef Islanders 
and heard their story the whole scene changed. 
With one accord they made a rush at us, and climbed 
up the side unarmed in the most perfect confidence. 
. . . Then they became clamorous for us to go 



186 BISHOP JOHN SELWYN 

ashore. Wadrokal and I went in as pioneers. . . . 
Of course I was a little nervous as to what might 
happen, as there had been so many mishaps on shore 
on this island, but everything, thank God, went 
perfectly smooth, and the chiefs showed the most 
entire confidence in us. 

" When we got ashore we had to* go through the 
usual ceremony of sitting in the club-house and 
having presents, and we then talked about Wadro- 
kal s staying. They were all delighted ; and Meti, 
the second chief, promised him a new house at once, 
and forthwith carried him off to see it. Mesa, the 
head chief, meanwhile carried me off to his own 
abode, a little collection of huts surrounded by a 
stone wall, where I was introduced to his wives and 
fed by them. Then we went on board again to pack 
up Wadrokal and his wife, and at 3 took them in, 
Mr. Coote and Mr. Comins accompanying us. ... 
Then we bade good-bye to Wadrokal and his wife 
with a very fervent prayer for their safety and use 
fulness. I was very proud of them as I left them 
standing alone on the beach in the midst of so many 
strangers. . . . And so we went on board, accom 
panied to the last by Mesa, the chief, who came off 
in my boat totally unarmed. It was a day to be 
thankful for, as we have tried so long to get a footing 
there. Bishop Patteson went to Nukapu that he 
might use it as a stepping-stone, and was killed 
there. Commodore Goodenough also fell in trying 



MISSIONARY ADVENTURES 187 

to open up the way, and now the way has been 
opened to us, by the bringing back the cast-away 
islanders to their home, and they in turn have intro 
duced us to their friends. May God give us grace 
to use this opening to His honour and glory." 

Two extracts from letters are given here ; the first 
giving Bishop Selwyn s own opinion on the exploit, 
the second, that of his mother and of Dr. Cod- 
rington : 

To MRS. A COUR-T-BEPINGTON. 

" SOUTHERN CROSS (at sea), Aug. 25, 1880. 

" We have got a footing on Santa Cruz at last. 
This is most thankworthy, and I am greatly pleased 
at it. Perhaps there is a little spice of vanity in 
my pleasure, as my friends all accuse me of being 
hot-headed and impetuous, and I did work this 
business with such extreme caution that I hope they 
will now acquit me. But really things have worked 
wonderfully well for us, under God s direction, I 
trust." 

To MRS. A COURT-REPIXGTON from MRS. SELWYN. 

"THE CLOSE, LICHFIELD, Dec. 22, 1880. 

" You heard of the landing at Santa Cruz. It was a great 
venture of faith. Mr. Codrington says : For the Bishop s 
courageous and discreet management of this great missionary 



188 BISHOP JOHN SELWYN 

feat we cannot be too thankful. The present success is, I 
think, the greatest in that way that remained to be accom 
plished, for there is no other place that ever was anything 
like so difficult of access. Deo laus sit. 1 To which I say, 
Amen, rejoicing that his dear fathers son walks in his 
steps." 

In the following year Bishop John Selwyn under 
took, and brought to a successful conclusion, another 
difficult, dangerous, and delicate business. This was 
nothing less than landing at Florida to induce the 
chiefs of the tribes implicated to give up the mur 
derers of Lieutenant Bower and his boat s crew. 
He was probably the only man who could have done 
this, and his action no doubt saved the whole of the 
Florida Islanders from war. On his way he paid 
another visit to Santa Cruz, accompanied this time 
by Mr. Alan Lister Kaye, who with Mrs. Lister 
Kaye had been doing good work in the Mission for 
several years. 

To EEV. F. E. WATERS. 

" SOUTHERN CROSS (at sea), OFF THE SOLOMON ISLANDS, 

"May 9, 1881. 

" Please observe the date, and remember that it 
was at this time that you and I were in full swing 
at St. George s ten years ago. How time flies, 
doesn t it ? I have good reason to remember this 
very day, as it was the day when you may remember 



MISSIONARY ADVENTURES 189 

Miss Innes came over from Alrewas, with Mrs. 
Walsh, and consented to be my wife. Dear old 
place, with all its ups and downs one remembers it 
as a very bright spot in one s life, and I hope you will 
always think that I remember you especially in it. 

" We are just going up into Still s old district, and 
then I go on to Florida, where things are not in a 
pleasant state. You will have heard of the massacre 
of the boat s crew of a man-of-war, and, perhaps, 
have heard that that took place at a district where 
we have got more hold than in any other part of 
Florida. I hope our people who live inland had 
nothing to do with it, but the people on the coast 
undoubtedly had, and a man-of-war has been down 
there since, so matters are complicated. However, 
I do not think that there is any danger for us, as the 
place is so divided up into districts, under separate 
chiefs, that we can live in one without being exposed 
to any danger from any other. 

" We have just been to Santa Cruz, and Kaye and 
I slept ashore there. We found everything going 
on very smoothly. . . . You would have been 
amused to see a school of thirty-six drawn up in 
excellent line to receive us, and hardly boasting any 
clothing. This, however, is more from custom and 
rule than anything else, as a boy does not put on 
his clothes till he attains a certain age and kills 
a pig." 



190 BISHOP JOHN SELWYN 



To C. BILL, ESQ. 

"BUGOTU, YSABEL ISLAND, SOLOMON ISLANDS, 

"July 27, 1881. 

" When we got near this part of the world, going 
by a small island where there is a good anchorage, 
we were brought up by a gun from a vessel we 
could just see lying there, which turned out to be 
the Cormorant sent down to punish the murderers 
of Lieutenant Bower [of the Sandfly]. I knew the 
Captain [Bruce], and so we consulted together, as 
the island, and especially the district where Bower 
was murdered, is one of our principal stations. I 
offered to see the chiefs and get them to surrender 
the principal men concerned if they would. He 
came on after me, and we met at Florida. There 
I went to see the chief concerned, who, I was glad 
to find, was not actually implicated, though he went 
very near the wind. The actual murderers were 
only five ! They saw the boat land without any ship 
being near, and started incontinently to attack it. 
Fancy an armed boat s crew being done to death by 
five fellows armed with tomahawks, three of them 
boys. But they had left all their arms in the boat, 
and were attacked when bathing and the Captain 
at a distance. We had no end of negotiations, and I 
put great pressure on the chiefs all round, as Bruce 
said that he should hold the whole group respon- 



MISSIONARY ADVENTURES 191 

sible if the men were not surrendered. So first of 
all the leading man was sent in, and was shot on 
the island where he committed the murder. Then I 
went over to Kalikona again and got him to sur 
render his son, nearly all the things that were in 
the boat, and poor Bower s skull. . . . After this 
Bruce went away for a bit, and when he came back 
they brought another man, the actual murderer of 
Bower, who was hung .... It was, as you may 
imagine, rather horrid work having to go in for all 
this murderer hunting, but I am quite sure I was 
right in doing it, as it saved the whole people from 
war, and also gave them and all the islands round a 
very salutary lesson." 

It was on this occasion that he wrote one of the 
farewell letters to which reference has been made. 
There was, of course, a most unsettled feeling among 
the islanders, and it was extremely doubtful, in 
view of their excitement and dread of punishment, 
how they would receive him. Here is the letter he 
wrote at the supreme moment, just before going 
ashore . 

To his MOTHER. 

"OFF GAIETA, FLORIDA, May iQ, 1881. 

" DEAREST MOTHER, 

" I write you a little line to tell you of my 
fondest love and gratitude to you. I am going ashore 



192 BISHOP JOHN SELWYN 

at Gaieta to see Kalikona, the man who is partly 
responsible for the murder of the man-of-war s 
boat s crew. I have been trying to save the Florida 
people from being made jointly responsible for it, 
and now I am going to try and induce Kalikona 
to give up the actual murderers. I do not think 
there is the slightest danger, but still there might 
be, and so I write this line. 

" You will like to know if anything happens to me 
that I was trying to do my duty, and that I believe 
with all my heart in the love of God our Saviour, 
though I am sadly conscious how often and how 
grievously I have sinned against that love. 

" Kiss my darlings from me, and let them know 
how fondly I loved them ; and tell them that the 
love of God alone can make life bright and death 
easy. You know what my love to you is : it grows 
greater every year. 

" Your most loving, grateful, and dutiful son, 

J. R. SELWYN, 

" Missionary Bishop" 

Then when all was well over, he adds a postscript : 
^ I " May 20. You may like this, so I send it. " 

In a subsequent letter to his mother (undated) he 
adds the following particulars : 

" I sent a message to Kalikona, the implicated 



MISSIONARY ADVENTURES 193 

chief, to say that I would meet him alone if he would 
come and see me. Accordingly I went in to Gaieta, 
and we met on the beach. It was like an old 
mediaeval meeting, as he had his armed following, 
and Sepi s Christian friends were also armed and 
stood on my side, while Kalikona and I met on the 
open beach midway between the two. I gave him 
the Captain s message that he must surrender the 
men, and after a long confab he agreed to it. ... 
And now good-bye, dearest mother. What can I 
tell you of these thirty-seven years that are gone ? 
[This makes it probable that the letter was written 
on his birthday, May 20, 1881.] Only that that is 
the number by which my love for you is multiplied. 
My manhood does not cling to you a whit less than 
my infancy did, and I lean on you just as lovingly 
now with all the force of reason and love as I did 
by instinct when I first lay in your arms as a little 
child." 

This last extract summarises the character of 
the man. It was the marvellous combination of 
courage and manliness with a tenderness and love 
more commonly ascribed to the nature of woman, 
which supplied the power and attraction of his 
personality. 

While engaged on this exploit at Gaieta he saw 
much of Captain (now Admiral) Bruce, who speaks 
of his conduct of the business with the greatest 

N 



194 BISHOP JOHN SELWYN 

admiration. He also relates how when on board 
the man-of-war the Bishop preached magnificently 
to the sailors. He would stand at the wheel and 
speak to the men, and then would sometimes turn 
round and with flashing 1 eye address the officers 
behind him. 

Nothing has been said as to the general appear 
ance of Bishop John Selwyn on his missionary tours. 
Possibly his dress might shock some of the clergy 
who pin their faith on a rigidly ecclesiastical attire ! 
Certain it is that he would wade ashore and preach 
in a sun-helmet, with his feet bare, and on one 
occasion was barefooted even on the platform in a 
church where he and Dr. Codrington were taking 
service. But the warm heart and the flashing eye 
were there, and the man was the man "for a that." 



CHAPTER XIV 

LAST YEARS IN MELANESIA 

DURING the last few years of his work in Melanesia 
more than one endeavour was made to tempt him 
to other sees. In 1886 he wrote to his mother : 

"I am glad the Bishopric of Melbourne is filled 
up. My friends have been persistently saying that 
it was offered to me. I fancy myself following 
Bishop Moorhouse ! No : I can do the work here 
after a fashion, et l fy suis et fy rested as MacMahon 
said." 

Again in 1889 he wrote : 

" Would you like me to be Bishop of Tasmania ? 
They rather fished as to my willingness to accept it. 
... It was tempting, as they are such nice hearty 
people ; but poor Melanesia ! who would care for my 
people there ? They know me and trust me, and I 
will stick to them as long as I can. Whether my 



196 BISHOP JOHN SELWYN 

bronchitis will allow me is quite another question, 
as it comes and goes in a fitful sort of way, and is by 
no means well yet." 

His forecast was correct. Early in that year his 
health became so much broken that he and Mrs. 
John Selwyn left for Italy en route for England. 
His health really began to fail in 1888. In the 
earlier part of that year he was at Norfolk Island, 
where his house was some three minutes walk from 
the school buildings. He had to go across many 
times a day and seemed always to feel fagged. He 
would look across at the school and say, " Crossing 
our field seems like half a mile, I am always so tired 
now." Sometimes he didn t seem up to it, and his 
class would come to him. When he returned from 
a voyage to the islands in December of that year, 
Mrs. Selwyn went with him to New Zealand for the 
Synod. There the rest of the bishops were so much 
struck by his worn appearance, that, without even 
speaking to him about it, they wrote him a most 
kind letter, signed by them all and headed by the 
Primate (Bishop Harper of Christchurch), begging 
him to go at once to England for a thorough rest 
and urging it on" him as a duty. He hesitated a 
good deal because ^he had returned from England 
so lately, but in the end he was over-persuaded, 
and undertook the journey home. His two 
daughters with their governess met them in Italy, 



LAST YEARS IN MELANESIA 197 

and they all spent some time together in Rome, 
where he recovered greatly from his bronchitis and 
managed to do a great deal of sight-seeing. 

To MRS. A CoURT-REPINGTO!Sr. 

" HOTEL VICTORIA, ROME, May 10, 89- 

" You will be surprised to hear from me here, 
unless some one has told you that I was most un 
expectedly sent home by my brother Bishops. I am 
trying to get rid of my bronchitis, which has been 
troublesome for a year, and might become chronic." 

He arrived in England in June, and made a stay 
of six months, during which time Dorothy, the 
eldest child of his second marriage, was born. In 

O 

the following January he with Mrs. Selwyn and the 
baby started back again in the ss. Pekin, spending 
some little time in Egypt on the way. It is to be 
feared that he had not completely got rid of his 
bronchitis, and he was also suffering from the result 
of a sharp attack of influenza, for in a note sent 
ashore just before the ship sailed he says : 

"I am really much better : my bronchitis is hardly 
bothering at all." 

From every stopping-place he sent home most 
characteristic letters to his daughters. Here are 



198 BISHOP JOHN SELWYN 

one or two extracts which show him the same cheery, 
child-loving man as he had been twenty years 
before. 

" Your godchild [the baby] is in great form. I 
am head nurse in the afternoon, and it is quite 
pretty to see how she likes my strong arms, lies 
down in them quite contentedly when (and this is 
the point) she has been crying with other folks, and 
then goes off to sleep to the tune of The British 
Grenadiers. She is a great duck." 

From Gibraltar he wrote describing with great 
glee an altercation between a native cabdriver and 
a private of the South Staffordshire Regiment, the 
latter being the possessor of a pair of black eyes, 
which the Bishop did not consider a credit to the 
county ! 

At Brindisi he and Mrs. Selwyn went for a walk, 
in the course of which, he says : 

" We were going over to the other side of the 
Harbour by the ferry, but a small boy came along, 
and asked with a sweet smile whether we wanted a 
boat, so we took him. . . . He was wonderfully 
struck with my knowing all about the sail, and said, 
Why, he is a sailor ! ; 

After a slow progress the little party arrived back 



LAST YEARS IN MELANESIA 199 

at Norfolk Island, and the Bishop seemed more like 
his old self than he had done for some time, and he 
stayed there quietly until the following July, when 
he started on a voyage to the islands. 

He kept pretty well till the middle of October, 
when he began to have very painful boils or abscesses 
in his leg. These were accompanied by what he 
described as severe rheumatism, and for the rest of 
his visit to the islands until the ship picked him up 
in the Banks Islands on November 15 it was only 
with great pain and difficulty that he could get from 
place to place. Walking on the coral reefs seems to 
have distressed him much and added to his suffer 
ing. This was practically the beginning of the end 
as far as his Melanesian work was concerned. The 
pain prevented him from sleeping at nights, and he 
became really seriously ill. His journal letter to 
Mrs. J. R. Selwyn, elated Maewo, November 27, is 
most pathetic, and is of special interest as giving an 
account of the last days work he was ever to do in 
his beloved islands: 

" I have had ten very hard days. I got down to 
the boat from Zehartob fairly well, and so to Pun, 
where O. did the school and Harvey Tagalad and I 
examined the Baptismal candidates. Then I bap 
tized eight of them, anel got back dead beat. Next 
day examined the schools at Milwoa and Wole, and 
then that at Totoglag, and so home. [These are all 



200 BISHOP JOHN SELWYN 

places in Motalava.] Rheumatism very bad, and 
very little sleep. Next day ship came and we got 
into Mota at dark. I could just crawl up the hill, 
and next day locomotion was very bad, but I 
managed all the near schools. Then I addressed 
the Confirmation candidates, and after tea confirmed 
them. I sat down all the time. Next day crawled 
on board, and oh ! I have been bad since. Could 
not sleep, and could only just crawl on deck. I am 
rather better now, but I can t sit up for more than 
a quarter of an hour without feeling very done, 
and I can t sleep much yet. I hope I shan t shock 
you as a cripple when I arrive. I simply long for 
home. The days and nights seem endless, and 
rheumatism makes one blue/ so that I see all sorts 
of difficulties about everything." 

The Rev. Leonard P. Robin, who accompanied him 
on this voyage, adds the following touching details : 

" The Bishop held a Confirmation at the head station [in 
Mota]. He got through with difficulty, and one could see the 
intense effort it was. His exhortations, however, were as 
spiritual, as manly, and as earnest as any I ever heard him 
give. He was terribly fatigued afterwards, and said when he 
sank upon a stretcher in the Mission-house, That s the 
hardest bit of work IVe ever done in Melanesia." The next 
morning we prepared to leave. I had ague, and was in the 
preliminary shivering stage when we went down to the beach. 
The Bishop was in such pain that he could not put his foot to 
the ground, and had to be half carried down the steep rough 



LAST YEARS IN MELANESIA 201 

path to the rocks by the seashore, where we waited for the boat 
to come in from the Southern Cross * to take us off. They 
spread his small mattress on the rocks for him, and he lay on 
it leaning against his bundle of pillows and rugs. Presently 
he looked round and said, Where s Robin ? He s got ague, 
poor fellow. Take him the mattress and tell him to lie 
on it. I can do quite well with this touching his bundle 
of rugs. 

" We soon got on board, but he seemed to grow worse instead 
of better ; so, after watering the ship at Maewo, it was decided 
to call nowhere else, but to make straight for Norfolk Island. 
He was soon unable to climb into his berth, and had his 
mattress spread on the cabin deck. One day I was lying on 
one of the long seats in the cabin : it was my ague day, and 
it was on me in full force. I think I was only half awake 
or semi-conscious, and no doubt my breathing was loud and 
rapid. Presently I noticed a shuffling sound, and looking 
round saw the Bishop clinging to the table and making his 
way round to me. He came and put his hand on my forehead 
and said, You ve got a pretty stiff bout this time, old boy, 
haven t you ? Wait a bit : I ll get you something. I begged 
him to go and lie down, but he would not. He made his way 
to the medicine-chest and mixed and brought me a dose. I 
drank it, and he took the glass, put it back, and then sank 
down upon his mattress with a sigh of relief. The story needs 
no comment but this what wonder that we loved him ? " 

From this point Mrs. J. E. Selwyn takes up the 
story : she says : 

" After this he became too ill to write more, and was finally 
brought ashore on December 10, 1890, lying on a mattress at 

: This is the last time he was ever on board this Mission ship, 
which had been built mainly at the cost of himself and Mrs. 



202 BISHOP JOHN SELWYN 

the bottom of the boat, looking a perfect wreck. He did not 
leave his bed for eight months. The intense pain and sleep 
lessness continued, and after some time the doctors discovered 
a terrible abscess in his thigh, which had burrowed in every 
direction. It was doubtless this which he had thought was 
rheumatism. The doctors said that the cause of it was hard 
living and exposure when he was in a low state of health. 
For six months he suffered the most terrible agony from 
neuritis caused by the abscess. To this sleeplessness was 
added, and his only relief was gained from morphia. He 
could not move his position in the least, and all sorts of com 
plications added to his sufferings. [He had to endure a 
terrible operation at this time, pieces of bone being removed 
by the doctors from his leg. This he endured with his usual 
cheerfulness and pluck.] Had it not been for the skill and 
devotion of Dr. Metcalfe and Dr. Welchman, together with 
his own wonderful courage and patience and almost unfailing 
good spirits, he could never have recovered. Dr. Welchman 
was a member of the Melanesian Mission, and Dr. Metcalfe 
was the medical man in charge of the Norfolk Islanders. 
Admiral Lord Charles Scott very kindly sent down a man-of- 
war, once to bring air-pillows for my husband, and twice 
more to see if he could be brought to Sydney. [The first of 
these occasions was the very day that Mary, the second child 
of Mrs. J. R. Selwyn, was born, and the Bishop and Mrs. 
Selwyn were so seriously ill that the doctors were in great 
anxiety about both.] During this time he managed a Con 
firmation by his bedside, and before finally leaving was carried 
over to the chapel on his bed, which was laid on the altar steps, 
and from thence he gave his last address to his dear Me- 
lanesians. At last H.M.S. Rapid came, early in July, and 
took my husband and me and Dr. Welchman to Sydney. He 

John Selwyn. At the present moment the Melanesian Mission 
is seeking funds to supply the place of the Southern Cross, which 
is worn out and hardly fit for use. 



LAST YEARS IN MELANESIA 203 

had to be carried on his bed, which had four long handles 
attached, for three miles across the island to the landing- 
places, relays of eight Melanesians bearing him. There his 
bed was placed in a whale-boat, and we rowed about two miles 
to the ship, and it was hoisted up by ropes and swung in 
board. By this time he was getting better, and was able to 
enjoy seeing his friends in Sydney. Indeed, he actually 
addressed a missionary meeting gathered at our house from 
his bed. 

" I must not forget to say how very kind every one was on 
board the Rapid, and how the Blue-jackets, attracted to him 
as all sailors were, begged to be allowed to carry him on board 
the mail-steamer, as they had carried him ashore. Dr. Welch- 
man came home with us, nursing him with the utmost 
devotion." 

The boat that brought him home to England from 
Sydney was the Ballarat, the steward on board (who 
has since died) being warmly remembered still for 
all the attention and kindness he showed on the 
voyage. 

He arrived in London in September 1891, and was 
met at Tilbury by his daughters, who found him so 
much better that he was able to sit up at dinner in 
the saloon for the first time. 

The Bishop was taken in an ambulance to an 
hotel in Queen s Gate, from which he afterwards 
removed to De Yere Gardens. The surgeons, 
headed by Dr. Pickering Pick, had a great con 
sultation over him and decided that the risk of 
amputation was too great, so that all they dared 
to do was to cut the sinews, which had so con- 



204 BISHOP JOHN SELWYN 

tracted that his right leg was eight inches shorter 
than the left. 

It was when at 1 8 De Vere Gardens that Sir James 
Paget was called in to advise, and told him plainly 
that he would never be able to climb a ship s side 
again and must resign his post. 

To MRS. A COURT-REPINGTON. 

"18 DE VERE GARDENS, Nov. 11, 1891. 

" When you come you will find me in a very spic 
and span dressing-gown, and able to hop from my 
room to the drawing-room on crutches. . . . But 
my fate is sealed. We had Sir James Paget 
in to consult with Pick the other day, and he told 
me quite decidedly that I should never be able to 
do the work in Melanesia again, and not much of 
anything else. So a chapter in my life closes, to my 
wife s and my infinite sorrow. But it is so plainly 
my duty that it takes away the misery of having to 
decide." 

He then took a house at Shottermill, near Hasle- 
mere, and gathered his family round him. His 
pleasure was in some measure spoilt by an attack of 
influenza in January 1892 which brought on a severe 
bout of the old pains. His sense of humour never 
deserted him through it all, and when he, who had 
been used to camp out by himself and be his own 



LAST YEARS IN MELANESIA 205 

cook and bed-maker, found himself in the hands of 
a solemn valet, whom he had engaged to see after 
him, his amusement and jokes knew no bounds. 
This careful attendant would come into the room at 
the exact moment, and gravely presenting a salver 
would say, "The pill, my Lord"- a proceeding 
altogether too much for the Bishop s gravity. 

To MRS. A COURT-REPINGTOK 

" SHOTTERMILL (undated). 

" I am writing in bed with the old weight on [a 
heavy weight was attached to his leg to keep the 
sinews from contracting] after another five weeks of 
it. Influenza brought on inflammation of all the 
nerves of my bad leg, and it was a case of as you 
were/ ... I could not stand or sit, and can only 
do the latter now, and that for a short time. 

" I have set up a man nurse, who valets me in 
the most lordly way, whereat Annie laughs con- 
sumedly." 

In April 1892 he took Langhurst, near Witley in 
Surrey, and when there used sometimes to manage 
on his crutches to take a service in the little school- 
church at Grays wood. In November of thafc year 
he went to London to have a further operation to 
try to lengthen his leg, and when there his mother 
had a very terrible illness, which kept them all in 



206 BISHOP JOHN SELWYN 

London for most of the winter, and was a cause of 
great anxiety to the Bishop. It seemed as if his 
cup of suffering both physical and mental was just 
then full to overflowing, and there did not appear to 
be anything in prospect to cheer or interest his life 
beyond the family love which was ever one of his 
greatest joys. 



CHAPTER XV 

SELWYN COLLEGE, CAMBRIDGE 

IT was no very bright prospect that lay before 
Bishop John Selwyn at this time. A hopeless 
cripple, cut off from the one sphere of labour to 
which he had given his life s devotion, there seemed 
little left him but to drag out a few more years of 
comparative uselessness. 

But there was still a work for him to do. It was 
in the spring of 1893, when he was staying at 
Worthing with his second daughter, who was ill at 
the time, that the offer came to him of the Master 
ship of Selwyn College. Nothing more unexpected, 
nothing more startling, could have happened. At 
the first moment he even conceived the thing to be 
some kind of huge practical joke. He took the 
letter up into his daughter s room, threw it on her 
bed, and sat and roared with laughter at it 
" What do you think they want me to do now ? " 
he said. The idea that he, " a rough man who had 
been out in the wilds and was not fit to associate 



208 BISHOP JOHN SELWYN 

with dons and such folk," as he described himself, 
should be Head of a College appeared to him nothing 
short of preposterous. 

The Bishop of Peterborough (now Bishop of 
London) was deputed by the Council of Selwyn 
College to convey their wishes. Here are his 
letters : 

"THE PALACE, PETERBOROUGH, 1 7th March, 1893. 

"My DEAR BISHOP SELWYN, 

"I have been requested, as one of a Committee 
appointed by the Council of Selwyn College, to ask you if you 
would be willing to succeed Mr. Lyttelton as Master. I may 
add that if you were willing to do so I think the Council 
would unanimously elect you. 

" I may further say that this decision was not arrived at 
without a full consideration of all material facts. I am sorry 
to say that personally I am unknown to you ; but that was 
not the case with the majority of those present. I can only 
suppose that I was deputed to write to you that I might with 
greater frankness assure you that all the objections which 
would present themselves naturally to your mind want of 
academic experience, and the rest were and are before us. 
But we were of opinion that you possess qualities which, in 
the present condition of the College and of the University, 
would make your acceptance of the office of Master peculiarly 
useful to those great interests which we all wish to serve. I 
shall await with great expectancy your answer, though of 
course it is unreasonable to suppose that it can be given 
without due consideration and some days of reflection . 
"I am, 

" Yours very truly, 

"M. PETERBURG." 



SELWYN COLLEGE, CAMBRIDGE 209 



ee PETERBOROUGH, March 20, 93. 

"My DEAR BISHOP SELWYN, 

" May I venture to say one or two things, as one 
who knows Cambridge and the duties of a Master of Selwyn 
College ? 

"(1) The important point in a Master is that he should be 
known outside Cambridge. 

" (2) Equally important is it that in Cambridge he should 
distinctly represent some definite side of the work of the 
Church. You would represent elements of the greatest im 
portance, which are not at present represented. 

" (3) There is no difficulty in getting teachers for the Uni 
versity Examinations. The work of the Master need not be 
more than seeing that the requisite teaching is supplied, and in 
supplementing that by spiritual teaching of his own. You 
would find a loyal staff of teachers : but you would be able to 
give teaching of a general and valuable kind ; it might be as 
informal as you like. You would find that it would be 
welcomed by many men outside Selwyn. There is absolutely 
no need that you should be responsible for any of the ordinary 
teaching. 

" (4) Masters of Colleges may be of many kinds. What 
Lyttelton has done will not be the same as what any successor 
will do. The new Master will follow his own lines. 

" The Council was of opinion that there was no one who 
could advance the interests of the College so much as yourself. 

" Yours very truly, 

"M. PETERBURG." 

His astonishment and amusement at the position 
in which he found himself may be gathered from the 
following extracts : 



210 BISHOP JOHN SELWYN 



To MRS. LONG INNES. 

" WORTHING, April 3, 1893. 

" On Saturday I went up to London and saw the 
Council of Selwyn College, whom I fought to no 
purpose ; so now, as you will see in the papers, I am 
Master of that ilk. Don t laugh, but, if you do, you 
can t laugh as much as I do at the idea of my being 
a Don ! Every one told me it was my duty, so I 
am going ; but I don t in the least like it." 

To MRS. A COTJRT-REPINGTON. 

"WORTHING, April 11, 93. 

" What do you think of me as a Don ? I think 
it is the very funniest notion that I ever heard of, 
and I can t conceive how it is to be done." 

To R DURNFORD, ESQ. 

" 95 MARINE PARADE, WORTHING, 

"April 18, 1893. 

"My DEAR DICK, 

" My feeling when such an one as you writes 
to me anent Selwyn College is risum teneatis 
amid (must quote now I m a Don). Can you by 
any stretch of imagination fancy me in that position 
or can you fancy any sane body of men forcing me 



SELWYN COLLEGE, CAMBRIDGE 

to take it ? I went to their meeting, and spoke to 
them with much plainness of speech. I appealed to 
my ignorance of the least rudiments of the classics, 
to my utter ignorance of the veriest outline of 
academic work. I quoted Stephie [his son, who had 
just matriculated at Trinity], whose opinion of my 
attainments was expressed with the utmost frank 
ness . . . But it was no go, and so I am dragged 
to the Groves of Academe from the wilds of the 
Pacific. I laughed so consumedly at the thought 
when it was first mooted that my mother was quite 
angry. But it was all no good. Every soul I 
consulted said Go/ and so I go, the very squarest 
peg in the very roundest hole the world has 
ever seen. Cincinnatus (was it not C. ? ) is not 
in it in comparison. My wife trembles at the idea 

of and and the blues of Newnham looking 

over our garden wall [Newnham adjoins Selwyn 
College]. 

" Seriously, I go because I am told to go, and I 
tremble at the thought. I only hope I may get at 
the men, and turn them out as men. I could do 
that when I could lead in Melanesia. How on earth 
I am to lead in my study I know not. However, 
people say it is all right, and, if I fail, I shall go 
with rapidity ! . . . 

" Best love to my godson. 

" Yrs. affect. 

"J. R. S.,B P ." 



BISHOP JOHN SELWYN 

Amongst the " plain things " that he spoke to 
those who pressed upon him the Mastership was 
the characteristic observation, " If you had called 
me to take command of a man-of-war I should 
have understood something about it, but a 
College !" 

The unanimity with which his acceptance was in 
sisted upon by all his friends counted for much, but 
chiefly he was influenced by his mother s strong wish 
that he should undertake the work. It may, perhaps, 
have been gathered in the course of this book that 
he was hardly likely to withstand the desire of a 
mother who had been so much to him throughout 
his life. All the same, just at first he often regretted 
the step he had taken. He had been offered, and had 
refused, a small living in Surrey, and used sometimes 
to say, " Why didn t you let me go to Busbridge ? " 
Universal satisfaction was expressed when his de 
cision became known. The College authorities were 
satisfied that his past achievements were credentials 
enough, and that the chance of having a Selwyn at 
the head of Selwyn College was not to be lost. It 
was thought by all a graceful act to offer the post to 
his father s son ; and finally letters came from many 
quarters giving sound reasons for congratulation 
on the appointment. It may be sufficient to quote 
two one from a lay, the other from a clerical, 
source. 



SELWYN COLLEGE, CAMBRIDGE 

From THE LATE RT. Hox. GEORGE DENMAN. 

" 8 CRANLEY GARDENS, S.W., April 3, 1893. 

"My DEAR BISHOP, 

" What glorious news ! Selwyn of Selwyn ! Hurrah ! 
The Selwyn Boat will be head of the River ! 
" New Zealand will be glad. 
" Melanesia will shout for joy. 

" Trinity and Eton will be prouder than ever of their stock. 
But none will rejoice more heartily than does 
"Yours most sincerely, 

"G. DENMAN." 



From DR. TALBOT, Bishop of Rochester, at that time Vicar 

of Leeds. 

" THE VICARAGE, LEEDS, April 6, 1 893. 
" MY DEAR BISHOP, 

" May I send a word of cordial congratulation from 
an old friend at the appointment which I see in the papers ? 
I cannot say what pleasure it gives me, for on the one hand it 
seems to secure to the College (D.V.) another lease of efficiency 
and prosperity, and all the advantage that comes from being 
efficiently represented in the University, and, on the other 
hand, I cannot help feeling a real delight that after all your 
troubles you should have the prospect of a new career which 
cannot fail to be to you full of rich interest and opportunity, 
and in which you may do such first-rate service for Church 
and State. I feel a pure pleasure in the news, and I should 
not like to go without just saying it and wishing you God 
speed. 

" Yours always sincerely, 

"E. S. TALBOT." 



BISHOP JOHN SELWYN 

This last letter was specially valuable as coming 
from one who had been for many years head of Keble 
College, Oxford,* and therefore knew better than 
most other people what was the nature of the work 
to which Bishop John Selwyn had been called. 

In June 1893 he was formally installed as Master 
of Selwyn, and it is noteworthy that the foundation- 
stone of the College chapel was laid the previous 
day. This building was an immense interest to him, 
and to it, as will be seen later on, he gave lavishly 
of his time and money. There is a remarkable 
unanimity in the expression of the effect that he 
made on entering the University life of Cambridge. 
With one voice he is said by all to have been like a 
fresh sea-breeze blowing through the place. He him 
self fancied that at first he did not " hit it off" with 
the Dons, but this feeling quickly passed away, and 
it was not long before he said, " I think Cambridge 
people the kindest in the world." It can readily be 
understood by all who are acquainted with University 
life, even of the present day, that the influence of 
the coming of such a man would be to blow away, or 
at least disturb, much of the dust which settles 
down imperceptibly in such places. Nothing is 
sadder than to watch the slow but sure narrowing of 
a man who, with little interest outside his College 

* Keble at Oxford and Selwyn at Cambridge are Colleges 
upon strictly Church of England lines where a somewhat cheaper 
education is provided. 



SELWYN COLLEGE, CAMBRIDGE 

walls, spends year after year in the same routine of 
duties. And though their number is fewer, yet there 
are still in our Universities many who answer to this 
description. There are many more who, while spas 
modically interested in matters concerning the outer 
world, consider the politics and life of their own 
University of paramount importance, and deem a 
man unable to pronounce the special academic Shib 
boleths a person of small account. 

To these came Bishop John Selwyn with the smell 
of the salt Pacific still upon him : with the uncon- 
ventionality of the island explorer visible in all his 
ways: with the conviction that there were in the 
wide world interests at least as great as those of 
Cambridge : with a body broken down by disease, 
but a heart as strong as ever, and a keenness which 
many another man of fifty might envy : and, lastly, 
with a resolve to use his remaining powers to their 
utmost extent in the service of those young men with 
whom he had so much in common. 

His success was assured from the first. It may be 
that he made mistakes sometimes ; possibly his 
quick temper created difficulties now and again ; but, 
as Professor Stanton said in his memorial sermon, 
he was " a winning, noble-hearted man, for whose 
presence all ought to be the better." That was the 
secret of it ; he was so ?io&/e-hearted. No matter 
what the mistake, no matter how deeply irritated he 
had been, he was quick to make amends, never being 



BISHOP JOHN SELWYN 

able to rest until he had expressed his own sorrow 
and sought the renewed friendship of others. 
There is a remarkable story illustrating this of an 
incident which happened during these last years of 
his life. He was passing through London, and drove 
in a four-wheeler from King s Cross to catch his 
train at Paddington. The cab crawled along, and 
time was getting short. The Bishop called to the 
driver to quicken up, and got an exceedingly rude 
reply. He lost his temper for a moment, and told 
the man he was not going to a funeral and must get 
along faster, whereat the cabby got more angry still. 
At Paddington the Bishop paid the man his exact 
fare but nothing more, telling him it was because of 
his incivility. Next day the whole story was told 
to Mrs. John Selwyn, the Bishop expressing his own 
unhappiiiess at having vexed the man by his careless 
words and then not having tried to help him after 
wards. A week later he had to go to London again, 
so started by a very early train to try and find the 
man. On inquiry at King s Cross he learnt that the 
cabman s stand was at Paddington Station, so he 
hurried off there, and waited for an hour, watching 
all the cabs in and and out, but in vain. At last 
he had to drive off to Waterloo to catch his train, 
and there, to his great joy, saw his man just entering 
the station. He had a long talk with him, telling 
him how sorry he was for what had occurred. The 
man followed suit, and it ended by the Bishop finding 



SELWYN COLLEGE, CAMBRIDGE 217 

out all about his home, and afterwards sending ten 
shillings to his children. This was a great comfort 
to the Bishop, for he had been worrying about it 
all the previous week. 

The man who could take such pains to make up a 
dispute with a cabman was not likely to have pro 
longed troubles with the Cambridge folk, either Dons 
or undergraduates. 

His main work lay, of course, with the latter, and 
it was not long before he worked a change in the 
general tone of Selwyn College. The discipline was 
not particularly good when he first took the reins of 
government. This was largely owing to a curious 
experiment which had been made by his predecessor, 
Mr. Lyttelton (now Bishop of Southampton), who 
had tried the plan of combining in his own person 
the offices of Master and Dean of the College. To 
most old University men it will be obvious that the 
result of such an experiment must be that the 
College would either have a Master or a Dean, but 
certainly not both, the two offices being singularly 
incompatible. Bishop Selwyn reverted to the old- 
fashioned plan, with excellent results. But it was 
also his personality which did so much to produce a 
better state of things. It is said that on the first 
Sunday after the College service the following words 
were overheard from one of the rowdiest of the men : 
" I say, I don t like the look of that chap s eye ! " 
And no doubt that flashing eye which had controlled 



218 BISHOP JOHN SELWYN 

Melanesian savages, and searched the hearts of 
sailors as he preached on the deck of a man-of-war, 
was of no little effect as he spoke to the under 
graduates whom he had come to govern. 

Perhaps his extreme unconventionality added 
slightly to his difficulties in this direction. It was 
not always understood by the men, who were not 
used to being shouted at from the window of the 
study of the Master s Lodge. But, if unconventional 
himself, he would stand no relaxation of discipline 
on the part of others. Probably the luckless under 
graduate, who came one day to see him in his study 
wearing a pair of white boating shoes, still remembers 
the weighty words of the Master on that occasion ! 
It is certain, however, that many Selwyn men recall 
with gratitude and affection those talks over a pipe 
late at night (also, perhaps, a little unconventional !) 
which ended so often in the pouring out of religious 
difficulties, after which the Bisliop took the place of 
the Master, and the undergraduate knelt with him 
in prayer and received his episcopal blessing. 

It was his tact, too, which helped him to keep up 
the discipline of the place. As in many another 
College, the question of letting off fireworks on the 
night of the fifth of November was a burning one. 
He showed his full appreciation of the fact that it is 
not jireivorks that the undergraduate s soul desires, 
but illegal fireworks, and issued an invitation to the 
College to come and let them off in his own grounds ! 



SELWYN COLLEGE, CAMBRIDGE 219 

Nothing could more gracefully and effectually have 
quenched the whole subject. 

He was much interested and excited during the 
great contest in Cambridge about women s degrees, 
taking a strong line against their concession. He 
wrote several letters bearing upon this subject, from 
which the following extracts are interesting : 

To a COUSIN. 

"SELWYN COLLEGE LODGE, Jan. 9, 1897. 

"I attribute to the deep reverence that I carry 

about with me, and which grows deeper as years go 
on, for womanhood in its purity and lovableness. 
I do hope the girls of the present day will not throw 
aside much of that charm in their thirst for learning, 
which brings them into contact with so much that 
may harden them, arid so spoil them. It will be a 
bad day for mcmkind if they do." 

To MRS. A COURT-REPINGTON. 

"SELWYN COLLEGE, May 20, 1897. 

" We are all agog about the women to-morrow. 
I hope the non-placets are going to win handsomely. 
The excitement is very great." 

On the evening of the day of the voting (May 21) 



220 BISHOP JOHN SELWYN 

there was some most unchivalrous conduct on the 
part of certain persons unknown outside Newnham 
College. A letter was written by some one who 
signed him- or her- self "Onlooker," which appeared 
in the Spectator, and which accused members of a 
" neighbouring College" of the outrage. Now, the 
College that is neighbour to Newnham is Selwyn, 
and great was the Master s wrath at the publication 
of this letter, especially when he had fully satisfied 
himself that the men of his College were none of 
them to blame. He never rested till he got to the 
bottom of the affair and had obliged " Onlooker " 
to write a further letter to the Spectator admitting 
the inaccuracy of many of the statements, and un 
reservedly withdrawing the accusation against the 
neighbouring College." 

Of course his share in University business was not 
very large, and his attainments did not fit him for 
lecturing, but from the first he always gave one 
lecture each week on Divinity to Selwyn men in 
their first two years. Uncommonly racy and in 
teresting these addresses were, being largely taken 
up by narratives of his own experiences. " I don t 
know what I taught them," he said of his first 
lecture, " but I know I made them laugh ! " 

By far the most important work of this kind 
which he did was in 1896, when he delivered the 
course of pastoral lectures for that year at the 
request of the University Theological Board. Any 



SELWYN COLLEGE, CAMBRIDGE 

one wishing to know further what manner of man 
he was, and what manner of work he did, cannot do 
better than read these lectures, which are published 
as a separate volume by the S.P.C.K. 

His devotion to his old life and work was still 
intense, and his continual reference to them in his 
lectures and conversation was so frequent, that " My 
islanders " became a standing joke in the College. 
Naturally enough, one of the matters which troubled 
him most was the question of his successor in Mela 
nesia. At last he had the great happiness of know 
ing that the work would be carried on in the true 
spirit. His close friend Canon Jacob (now Bishop 
of Newcastle) was consulted by him, and recom 
mended an old curate, the Rev. Cecil Wilson, to the 
Archbishop of Canterbury (Dr. Benson), Dr. Codring- 
ton, and the Master of Selywn College, who had 
been commissioned to make the appointment. For 
Mr. Wilson s acceptance he was most thankful, 
though his regret at his own resignation crops up 
through all his letters on the subject. 

To MRS. A COURT-EEPINGTON. 

" LICHFIELD, Jan. 8, 94. 

" I must stay with Cecil Wilson, Vicar of 
Moordown, whom I have stolen to be Bishop 
of Melanesia ! Alas ! I don t like to think of 
any one else bearing that name, but that is 



222 BISHOP JOHN SELWYN 

only a passing pang. . . . and he is such a nice 
fellow." 

To the Same. 

" SELWYN COLLEGE LODGE, Feb. 20, 94. 

" I have just been with Annie and Pearlie to hear 
Bishop Tucker [of Mombasa]. He came to call this 
morning and we had much talk. Oh ! my heart 
burned to be out again. The shelf is not very 
comfortable." 

To the Same. 

" SELWYN COLLEGE LODGE, Dec. 6, 94. 

" I heard that Wilson was just starting for the 
Islands, and is probably coming back about this 
time. Then he goes to New Zealand, and finally 
for a short tour in Australia to settle many things. 
I cannot help seeing the wisdom of God in taking 
me away when He did, as I had so broken down 
that I should never have been fit for all these 
things." 

The building of the College chapel was an 
immense interest to him. There were no funds for 
properly furnishing it, and to raise these he devoted 
much time and labour, starting the subscription list 
with a gift from himself of 500. The handsome 
and dignified carving of the stalls was an especial 



SELWYN COLLEGE, CAMBRIDGE 

object to him, and the completion of this part of the 
work is the fitting memorial of his Mastership. No 
one who has seen the chapel can fail to appreciate 
the loving care with which every detail of a most 
beautiful building has been carried out. In the 
summer of 1895 the edifice had been nearly com 
pleted, and by a fortunate chance it fell to Bishop 
John Selwyn s lot to preach in it for the first time. 
As will be seen by the subjoined letter, there had 
been no intention of using the chapel at all on the 
occasion, and, when it was determined to use it, 
Canon Gore of Westminster was to have been the 
preacher, so that it was by a kind of double accident 
that the Bishop s voice was the first one heard in 
Selwyn College Chapel. The incident of the dove, 
so curiously symbolical and beautiful, was a great 
delight to the Bishop. 

To MRS. A COURT-EEPINGTON. 

"SELWYN COLLEGE LODGE, July 28, 1895. 

" Canon Gore is holding a retreat here, and 
yesterday he broke down for a bit with the heat. 
So I took the bull by the horns and rigged up the 
new chapel, so that he could give most of his 
addresses in it. He could not take the first, so I 
took it the first words ever uttered in its walls 
and, as a good omen, in came a dove to listen to the 
1 Yen! Creator. " 



BISHOP JOHN SELWYN 

It is not surprising to find that besides the 
religious life of the College and the discipline and 
supervision of the work of the undergraduates, 
Selwyn Boat Club received a considerable impetus 
from the coming of a Master who had himself been a 
noted oar. All sorts of stories might be told of his 
endeavours in this direction. " If you can t row, I ll 
make you/ was no uncommon thing to hear him 
say to the hesitating freshman. He was down on 
the towing-path in his hand-tricycle whenever he 
was well enough and could spare the time, and would 
shout out orders to the Selwyn crew as he kept pace 
with them in their practice. On one occasion he 
was actually helped into the stern of a new Selwyn 
four, and coxed it on its trial spin. In all such ways 
he renewed the spirit of his youth, and gained 
besides a more intimate knowledge of the men of his 
College. The cups which he had won in University 
races thirty years before he presented to Selwyn 
College, where they will ever be cherished in memory 
of one who was almost as keen for her success on the 
river as in the schools. 

His generosity towards the chapel has been 
noticed, but this was but a small part of his lavish 
expenditure on the College generally. At the risk 
of repetition, this leading feature of his character 
must again be insisted upon. He gave lavishly, 
ungrudgingly, of his best. He spent largely on the 
staff of College tutors, while his gifts to under- 



SELWYN COLLEGE, CAMBRIDGE 225 

graduates were so frequent as to be sometimes 
thought a little indiscriminate. To the College 
servants he was kindness itself. He took a personal 
interest in each one of them, would call them to him 
for a friendly word or two as they passed, and did 
all he could to help their club and make their lives 
happy. His relations with them may be summed 
up in the words of one of them, who, on being asked 
about the late Master twelve months after his death, 
said, " I only know I lost the best friend ever man 
had." 

But his career at Cambridge was not memorable 
in connection with Selwyn College alone. He threw 
himself heartily into several kinds of outside work. 
He preached and spoke for Melanesia, and took a 
share besides in many matters ecclesiastical. Thus 
in Advent 1894, he addressed the candidates for 
ordination at Lichfield. "It is a day," said the 
Bishop of the diocese (Dr. Legge), " that they will 
never forget. The reality of the man, the strong 
simplicity of his homethrusts, the enthusiasm for all 
that is good and true, and the evident witness of his 
own body that he bore in it the marks of the Lord 
Jesus, touched, convinced, inspired us all." 

Professor Stanton in his memorial sermon speaks 
of another work to which the Bishop gave much 
attention. This was the Barnwell and Chesterton 
Clergy Fund, the object of which was to aid the 
poorer parishes in Cambridge. He became president 



BISHOP JOHN SELWYN 

of this association, and under his care it gained a 
renewed vitality. 

His old love of hospital work and desire to help 
and cheer the sick and maimed, especially any who 
were cripples like himself, was most noticeable 
during his last years. He visited the infirmary in 
Cambridge regularly, and often took services there. 
Not content with that, he undertook a certain 
amount of pastoral work, obtaining the permission 
of the late Vicar of St. Giles to visit sick people in 
that parish, and welcome was the sound of the 
Bishop s crutches as he dragged himself up a cottage 
staircase to bring a bit of sunshine to some poor 
bedridden sufferer. 

He never seemed able to pass a fellow cripple 
by, and many amusing stories are told of his 
persuading lame men to race him, and his delight 
when his crutches proved faster than those of his 
opponent. 

In the general religious life of Cambridge he took 
a large part, but, as might be expected, more 
especially in all that concerned Missions. The 
Cambridge branch of the Society for the Propagation 
of the Gospel in Foreign Parts was greatly stimu 
lated by him, while at the same time he took a 
leading part in the Board of Missions for the Pro 
vince of Canterbury. The Bishop of Newcastle 
(Dr. Jacob) gives some account of this latter work. 
He says : 



SELWYN COLLEGE, CAMBRIDGE 227 

" Bishop John Sehvyn and I were almost contemporaries 
. . . but we never came to know one another personally until 
1888, the year of the Lambeth Conference, when I was secre 
tary to the Board of Missions for the Province of Canterbury. 
But our intimacy and friendship were of still later date, and 
extended over the last few years of his life, when he had come 
back a cripple. We became friends almost instinctively, and 
the friendship became closer and closer. . . . Our common 
interest in Missions was a great link between us, and Bishop 
Selwyn s interest in what the Board of Missions had under 
taken was so great that at last, seeing how burdened I was 
with the labours of the report and all my other work, he 
most kindly offered to tabulate all the replies which we had 
received from India to definite questions which we had sent 
out. He not only did this, but wrote nearly sixteen pages of 
the report, all bearing on discipline and order, without which 
I could never have got the report done. . . . On my becoming 
Bishop of Newcastle in January 1896, he succeeded me as 
Secretary to the Board of Missions. He had thrown himself 
so vigorously into the work, and had so well helped on 
the Missionary Conference of the Anglican Communion in 
1894, and had so happy a power of inspiring others, that he 
was the obvious man for the post if he were willing to accept 
it, and it was a great joy to me when I heard of his appoint 
ment. I cannot say how much I loved this delightful man. 
I stayed with him at Cambridge after he had accepted the 
Mastership of Selwyn College, and he honoured me by taking 
part in my consecration. We found ourselves in close accord 
on nearly all the subjects we discussed together. His pluck 
when suffering from terrible pain was something to see. His 
absolute unselfishness ; his power of throwing himself into all 
the interests of another ; his power of inspiring young men 
and bringing out all that was manly and good in them ; his 
hatred of red-tape " or of any kind of sham ; his intense 
longing for the evangelisation of the world ; his love for 



228 BISHOP JOHN SELWYN 

Melanesia and the Mission to which he had given his life all 
this is now a memory of the past, but a memory that inspires. 
When I heard of his death I thanked God that I had known 
and loved him well, and I felt the singular completeness of 
that heroic life." 

Mission work in the poorer parts of London had a 
great attraction for him, and he was, of course, 
specially interested in the Eton Mission at Hackney 
Wick. A characteristic story is told of one of his 
visits there by one who was present. It runs thus : 

" The Eton Mission Church was filled one weekday evening 
with a large congregation of those poorer members of society 
who lived (as they themselves describe it) c under the arch 
through which you had to pass into the Mission district. No 
one, they said, lived under the arch who could afford either 
financially or morally to live elsewhere. But they had many 
of them come to church (an old iron church) that night 
because their Missioner (the present Bishop of Zululand) had 
invited them to hear the message of the Bishop of Melanesia, 
an old Etonian, whose teaching would certainly help them. 
The processional hymn was heard, and the procession itself 
proceeded on its way round the church, the last figure in it 
being the Bishop. Suddenly he was missed, and the pro 
cession itself proceeded on its way unconscious of its loss. 
What had happened ? Why, just this : John Selwyn had dis 
covered an old woman who could not find her place in her 
hymn-book, and all his episcopacy was set on meeting the 
need, however humble, of that one poor old soul. He was 
a Bishop indeed, but he was a man first." 

Not content with visiting the poor in London, he 
had many of them to visit him at Cambridge. 



t 

SELWYN COLLEGE, CAMBRIDGE 229 

Every Whit Monday about one hundred men from 
one or other of the clubs managed by the Oxford 
House in Bethnal Green used to come down to 
Selwyn College for the day. There was always 
dinner in hall for them, at which the Bishop presided. 
After one of these Whit Mondays, Mr. Ingram (now 
Bishop of Stepney) wrote to Miss Selwyn and said, 
" Please thank your father very much indeed. The 
men all fell in love with him." 

But it was in the starting of the Cambridge 
House that Bishop John Selwyn interested himself 
most keenly of all. The following account, extracted 
from a letter written by the Rev. J. O. F. Murray, 
of Emmanuel College, makes clear the Bishop s part 
in the initiation of the scheme. 

" EMMANUEL COLLEGE, CAMBRIDGE, June 5, 1 899- 

" The outline of events is simple enough. On February 17, 
1896, the Bishop of Rochester addressed a large meeting of 
members of the University, senior and junior, in the hall of 
S. John s College. In the course of his address the Bishop 
made an earnest appeal to the University as a whole to sup 
port and supplement the work of the various College Missions 
in South London by providing a Cambridge something to 
emulate, on such lines as might commend themselves to Cam 
bridge feeling, the work done for the East End by the Oxford 
House. 

" The way had been prepared for this appeal by a course of 
lectures given in the preceding May Term by the present 
Bishop of Stepney, then head of Oxford House, on Pastoral 
Work in Large Towns. These lectures had done a great deal 



230 BISHOP JOHN SELWYN 

to bring the work of the Oxford House before the minds of 
the younger members of the University ; and at the close of 
his last lecture the lecturer had expressly challenged his 
hearers to found a similar institution in the name of Cam 
bridge in South London. But neither he nor they were in a 
position to make the challenge effective, and nothing came of 
it. 

" It was, I believe, entirely due, under God, to Bishop 
Selwyn that the Bishop of Rochester s appeal did not share the 
same fate. 

" Bishop Selwyn had been speaking the night before at the 
annual meeting of the Trinity Mission, making, as the 
Cambridge Review says, the speech of the evening." His 
mind was clearly full of the vast need of South London. He 
had also, no doubt from his own experience, a keener sym 
pathy than the rest of us with the burden laid on a Bishop 
who was called to wrestle with so terrible a problem : not only 
his chivalry, but his reverence for the office of the speaker 
made him feel that this appeal had at least primd fade 
grounds for being taken as a direct call from God. He there 
fore set to work at once to organise a response to it. 

" His first step was to arrange for a discussion of the appeal 
by the members of a Graduate Church Society, of which he 
was president. This meeting was attended by some of the 
College Missioners from South London ; and the relative 

o 

advantages of proceeding by an immediate effort to procure 
the foundation of fresh College Missions, and of trying to 
found an institution which should bear the name of the Uni 
versity, were debated with great vigour. In the end a Com 
mittee was appointed to see whether any working scheme for 
a Cambridge House "* could be devised. Of this Committee 
Bishop Selwyn was chairman. 

" The following paragraphs written by the Bishop, and 
printed in the Cambridge Review on October 29, give a 
convenient summary of the work of the Committee. After 



SELWYN COLLEGE, CAMBRIDGE 231 

describing the events which led to the appointment of the 
Committee, he proceeds : 

" The Committee at once found themselves confronted by 
two facts: (1) That it was impossible to call anything 
a Cambridge " something " which did not include 
Trinity ; and (2) that Trinity had already done, as 
a College, what the Bishop desired the University to 
do as a whole, by establishing not only a Mission 
but a Settlement in South London. 

" The field of inquiry seemed, therefore, to be narrowed 
to the one question : Would and could the Trinity 
Settlement expand itself into the larger and more 
comprehensive " something "" which the Bishop pleads 
for? 

" A meeting was therefore held in London with the 
representatives of the Trinity Settlement, and a very 
frank discussion and interchange of views took place. 
The representatives of Trinity Court explained that 
they had found it practically impossible to secure the 
continuous services of a layman as head of the Court, 
and they had therefore appointed the Rev. W. Falkner 
Baily, on the following conditions, which they had 
agreed upon at the instance of the Bishop of Durham. 

" The Committee in inviting a Clergyman to take the 
Headship of Trinity Court express their hope that 
he will find, while holding the office, ample scope for 
the fulfilment of his clerical duties. 

" In regard to the religious side of his work, they hope 
that he will gather round him a body of men prepared 
to work on a religious basis, while not excluding 
those who cannot take the full position of Churchmen. 

" They look to him to direct the devotional life of the 
Court, and to give advice and assistance to its 
members in any religious Avork they may undertake, 
or in reading for Holy Orders. . . ." 



232 BISHOP JOHN SELWYN 

" This is the basis on \yhich Trinity Court is now working ; 
and it explains the resolutions in which the Settle 
ment Committee most generously offer that Trinity 
Court should become a Cambridge House. These are : 

"(1) The Settlement Committee are for their part willing 
that Trinity Court should become a Cambridge 
House, provided they can be assured that there is 
a real and substantial demand for a Cambridge 
House. 

" (2) They are unwilling to recommend the alterations of 
the present constitution, which has been found to 
work successfully, without a guarantee that the 
work shall be continued on a similar basis. 

"The lines therefore of the Cambridge House would be 
somewhat as follows : 

"(1) There would be a clerical head, directing and super 
vising the whole work of the house. He would 
hold such services as he might think best for the 
welfare of those who might choose to come to 
them. These services would form part of the 
regular routine of the house, but on the distinct 
understanding that attendance at them should not 
be compulsory. 

" () To this house Cambridge men who accept this basis 
would come. Whether as laymen or as intending 
hereafter to take Holy Orders, they would all find 
work in which they could take part. Members of 
colleges having missions would naturally assist 
their own missions. Candidates for Holy Orders 
would receive from the clerical head such assistance 
and guidance as they might need. 

" Such is the generous offer made by the Committee of the 
Trinity Settlement to the University. Their first condition 



SELWYN COLLEGE, CAMBRIDGE 233 

has now to be fulfilled viz., that they should be assured 
that there is a real and substantial demand for a Cambridge 
House on the part of the University. In order to ascertain 
this, the distinguished Cambridge men who are named as 
speaking at the meeting on November 10 are coming to 
support the Bishop of Rochester in his appeal. It is no 
small proof of his belief in the efficacy of such a house to aid 
him in his arduous work that he should have been at the 
pains to rally to his side such men. Their presence and 
their words will tell us that they at least think that the 
thing can and ought to be done. It is for the University to 
decide whether it shall be done. 

" On November 10 the Guildhall was filled from end to 
end. The Bishop of Rochester was supported by the Bishop 
of Durham, the Right Hon. A. J. Balfour, and the Hon. 
Alfred Lyttelton, President of Trinity Court. The neces 
sary resolutions were carried with enthusiasm, and Bishop 
Selwyn was appointed Chairman of the Committee nomi 
nated to carry them into effect. He remained Chairman of 
the Cambridge Committee of the Cambridge House after 
its constitution was finally settled, but for the last six 
months of his life he was unfortunately unable to attend 
our meetings. 

" Such in outline was the history of the founding of the 
Cambridge House. You will see from it, meagre as it is, 
something of the extent of our debt to Bishop Selwyn. His 
ear was the first to hear the call to the work. His energy 
overcame the vis inertice which is so very strong among us, 
and which might have checked a less resolute spirit than his. 
His tact and his statesmanship carried us safely through the 
initial difficulties, not so much by any special subtlety of 
resource as by the power of his personality. We all, whatever 
our own preferences might be, felt that we could trust him, 
and so he was able to conciliate conflicting interests and bind 
us into a real unity. I trust that the institution which is in 



234 BISHOP JOHN SELWYN 

so real a sense his creation may have a long career of useful 
ness before it, and that his relation to it may be one of its 
most treasured and most stimulating memories. 

" Yours sincerely, 

"J. O. F. MURRAY." 

In the spring of 1897 Bishop John Selwyn visited 
the Mission, giving some lantern lectures, mixing 
freely with the working men and enjoying their talk. 
He managed to clamber, crutches and all, up the 
movable ladder into the Mission chapel, and his 
memory will live long amongst those to whom he 
spoke his strong, bright, heartening words. The 
delightful way he had with working women as well 
as working men is instanced by a visit he paid to a 
mothers meeting which was held in an out-of-the- 
way upstairs Mission- room in Fulham Fields. In 
the middle of the meeting his cheery voice was heard 
at the foot of the stairs telling a street urchin to 
carry up one of his crutches, while he laboriously 
toiled up with the help of the other and the boy s 
shoulder. He arrived in the room breathless but 
beaming, and sitting himself down began his talk to 
them with some little joke about cutting out clothes, 
telling them how his father cut out jackets and 
skirts on the deck of his mission ship to clothe the 
first Melanesia!! girls he brought away to teach. 
He then talked most enthusiastically about his 
Mission life, and brightened the careworn faces of 
the women by his inspiriting words and stories. He 



SELWYN COLLEGE, CAMBRIDGE 235 

was terribly tired at the time, but would not dis 
appoint those who were expecting him an old rule 
of life which he had laid on himself years before in 
Melanesia. 

A. favourite missionary project of his was " The 
Foreign Service Order," a scheme by which junior 
clergy could be enrolled as willing to work in 
distant lands if called upon to do so, with the con 
sent of their Bishop. He read a capital paper on 
the subject at the Shrewsbury Church Congress of 
1896, and in the following June the United Boards 
of Missions of the Provinces of Canterbury and 
York received a letter from the Archbishop of 
Canterbury, forwarding a copy of resolutions re 
specting a scheme for foreign service, which had 
been agreed upon by the Bishops at their last 
episcopal meeting. By this time the Order has 
been formed, and a clerical secretary been appointed 
in the person of the Vicar of Windsor ; so that one 
matter which was very near Bishop Selwyn s heart 
in the last years of his life is already being satis 
factorily carried out. 

Among the many other good works, outside the 
University routine, in which the Bishop interested 
himself were the Girls Letter League (an associa 
tion for the promotion of letter writing between 
ladies and factory girls), of which he was president, 
and the National Society for the Prevention of 
Cruelty to Children, to the Cambridge Committee of 



236 BISHOP JOHN SELWYN 

which he belonged, and in the work of which his 
great love for children caused him to be deeply 
interested. 

Of his home life at this time it is more difficult to 
speak, for, though he never let it be felt more than 
he could possibly help, the shadow of his pain and 
weakness must have been always present. Never 
had he before had so long a spell of uninterrupted 
domestic happiness, and this he enjoyed to the full. 
His tastes were so childlike and simple that the 
little incidents of his home were a great delight to 
him. He was never better pleased than when 
planning little surprises for others, and he preferred 
quiet enjoyments to great entertainments. This 
simplicity was obvious, too, in his relation towards 
God. He deprecated much introspection, and would 
often say," If we try to know God s will and to do it, 
He will supply the rest. We needn t fash ourselves 
about our feelings" And again, " Look outwards 
and upwards, not inwards, and realise God as the 
loving Father of us His children." 

He never allowed adverse criticism of others in 
his home, and, if any talk of this kind began, he 
used to say, " Can t we find something else to talk 
about ? " One who has read through a large part of 
the correspondence of his life is able to bear this 
unique witness, that in all his letters not one word 
has been found that might not be published for fear 
of hurting other people s feelings. 



SELWYN COLLEGE, CAMBRIDGE 237 

His consideration for the servants of his house 
hold was unbounded, as was their devotion to him. 
He insisted that each one should have an armchair 
in her bedroom, as well as several in their common 
sitting-room, saying that they were the people who 
earned it best. 

He was naturally impatient in disposition, but 
through his long sufferings all who came near him 
were struck by his marvellous endurance. He made 
so light of his illness and pain that both the 
members of his family and his doctors were often 
deceived by it. He was always intensely grateful 
for anything that was done for him, and never 
forgot to thank his nurses for the least service. He 
never murmured. " I never heard him mention his 
privations," says his mother. He always found 
something to be thankful for or to make a joke 
about. Even at that terrible moment in Norfolk 
Island, when the doctors were taking pieces of 
diseased bone out of his leg, he was making riddles 
and epigrams upon them ! Mrs. John Selwyn adds 
the following testimony : 

" Not even to me did he ever own, except three or four 
times during his seven years of lameness, how bitter a trial 
it was to him, and then it was only to say, I do trust I am 
making it a willing offering. I try to make it so. 1 Once I 
remember that he and I were standing in our garden at Cam 
bridge when Mr. Still and some other old College friends, who 
had been talking with us, ran down the slope and across the 
lawn to go to some boat-race. He was standing on his 



238 BISHOP JOHN SELWYN 

crutches, and his eyes filled with tears as he said, Ah ! what 
wouldn t I give to be able to do that ! It is so hard to be 
such a log, and walking on crutches is so irksome. But I 
mustn t grumble. I want my lameness to be a willing offering 
to God, and I don t think I really grudge it. Let us talk of 
something else. He often used to say, If any one had told 
me in old days that I should be a cripple and an invalid, 
I should have said it was the one thing I couldn t bear ; and 
yet, by God s grace, it seems quite different now. But it is 
only because He has helped me so." 

The society of his little children was a great 
solace to him, and he delighted in playing games 
with them, showing them tricks with string, &c., and 
in many little ways letting them have their full 
share in lightening his load. It was characteristic 
of him that he got amusement even out of his 
crutches, and was especially pleased when he could 
use them for any out-of-the-way purpose. For 
instance, he was seen using them to pull a footstool 
out of the way of the choir in church, and delighted 
to lend them for such things as pushing up a sash 
window, or indeed for any purpose apart from their 
proper use. 

His pain and. weakness never prevented the 
exercise of his humour, and many things were 
penned by him in most happy vein while Master of 
Selwyn. For instance, when his old friend Mr. 
Waters wrote to ask him for a subscription towards 
building a Mission chapel at Hope, he replied as 
follows : 



SELWYN COLLEGE, CAMBRIDGE 239 

"SELWYN COLL. LODGE, Dec. 18, 1894. 

" MY DEAR WATERS, 

" Do hawks pick out other hawks een ? Am 
I not building a chapel of my own which we have 
waited for for fourteen years, and which I am risk 
ing Holloway to finish ? Am I not doing all I can 
for Melanesia ? Where, then, does Hope come in ? 
I live on hope. I tick on hope. I order screens, 
benches, altars, electric lights on hope. And now 
another Hope springs up. How can I stand another 
Hope ? It is not hope, it is madness, it is despair ! 
Nay, it is a flood of waters which hurries me into a 
gulf of bankruptcy. Dun me not now : avaunt ! 
aroint thee ! You ask for a Mission chapel, forsooth. 
You combine them in one ; / have a Mission and a 
chapel. What are thy wants to mine ? You have 
no senior tutor who haunts your room by day and 
by night, and tells you you are cold, you are fear 
ful, you are neglecting your duties. You have no 
enthusiastic Bishop who proposes to attack the 
whole of Queensland, to buy farms for 2000, to 
work them at a dead loss. 

" Cruel fate ! to be thus wounded by one I thought 
my friend ! Hope for 5, but not yet is 5 for Hope. 
If hope is not a sorry jade, then Hope shall have 5, 
I hope. 

"Yrs. affi, 

"J. R. SELWYN, Bp" 



240 BISHOP JOHN SELWYN 

He was exceedingly fond of writing epigrams and 
short scraps of verse. Just about this same time 
his friend Mr. Richard Durnford sent him some 
Latin lines written by the Rev. James Lonsdale, 
when (many years ago) he was asked by Bishop 
Chapman, then a Fellow of Eton, to preach to the 
school in the chapel on some Sunday during the 
Bishop s residence. The lines were these : 

" Cur imparem me cingis honoribus, 
Me triste lignum, me vetulum pigro 
Sermone, fundentemque tardo 
Ore soporiferum papaver ? " 

Bishop John Selwyn sent back the following trans 
lation : 

" Why do you crown with bays I cannot wear 
Me, a sad stick/ archaic, dry, and drear ? 
Who even when my lips can find a sound 
Pour nought but dullest soporifics round ! " 

At the beginning of the October Half in 1894 the 
Eton boys were prevented from going back to school 
by the state of the drains in College, and a short 
time afterwards were sent home again because of 
the floods. Hence came " a guardian s growl " from 
the Bishop s pen. 

" At first the drains took time away, 
And now the floods come into play ! 
We wish that Eton would take pains 
To drain its floods, or flood its drains ! " 



SELWYN COLLEGE, CAMBRIDGE 

In October 1896 his leg was worse again. He 
had had a great treat in the enjoyment of a holiday 
spent mainly on board ship, but the result was not 
good. 

To MftS. A CoURT-fvEPINGTON. 

"SELWYN COLL., Oct. 18, 1896. 

" The girls, Stephie, and I went to Norway this 
summer and did the Fjords. I left them at Trond- 
hjem and went with the training squadron to Shet 
land, and so home. It was very jolly, but I am not 
sure that I did not catch a chill in Shetland, where 
the weather was horrible and hence my leg." 

This seems the only account of any special 
recurrence of pain until the following year, when his 
last illness began. 



CHAPTER XVI 

THE END 

DURING the whole of Michaelmas Term 1897 Bishop 
John Selwyn was exceedingly ill. To add to his 
other sufferings gastric trouble set in, and he was 
unable to take any part in the busy College life 
around him. He went up to London to preach in 
St. Paul s Cathedral on October 3, but he was not 
really fit for the exertion. October 20 was Selwyn 
College Commemoration Day, and the Bishop of 
Lichfield (Dr. Legge) preached the sermon. He 
said afterwards : 

"It was at Cambridge that I last saw him [Bishop 
J. Selwyn], laid low by that attack from which he never 
wholly recovered. He had asked me to preach on their Com 
memoration Day in the beautiful chapel which he had been 
instrumental in building, a request which I could not dis 
regard, a privilege which I could not fail to prize. It was a 
great disappointment to him to be unable to attend any of the 
services or that occasion, but in the brief interviews I had 
with him, amid the evident signs of pain and discomfort which 
clouded a little the usual brightness of his smile, there was 



THE END 243 

the same eye of fire, there were the same strong features telling 
of a high and noble purpose sustained by unwavering faith in 
God." 

From this time until the middle of November he 
gradually became worse, and the gravest fears were 
entertained. Then, however, his old rallying powers 
seemed to come to the rescue, and for a time he was 
a little better. There is still preserved a touching 
little pencil note which he wrote on November 20 
to his aunt, Mrs. Thompson. 



" MY DEAREST AUNTIE, 

" I am trying to write a line or two to amuse 
myself and, I hope, to gratify my friends. God has 
been very good to me, and I am a little better, but 
the gastric trouble has been awful, and I am still 
very shaky. I have lived on milk for three weeks. 
People here are so kind. 

" Your loving, 

"J. R. S., Bp." 



Dr. Bradbury, Downing Professor of Medicine, 
was unremitting in his care of the Bishop, and 
Professor Clifford Allbutt was also called in in con 
sultation. Towards the end of the year great hopes 
were expressed that a change of climate to some 
warm dry place might complete his recovery. He 
himself was anxious to try Sorrento, but the journey 
was pronounced to be too long, and finally it was 



244 BISHOP JOHN SELWYN 

arranged that he should be taken to Pau. He waited 
until after the first Sunday in the ensuing term, and 
on January 23, 1898, he attended Morning Prayer 
in the College chapel for the first time since the 
previous summer, and for the last time in his life. 
He read the absolution and gave the blessing his 
last blessing to the members of the College, none 
of whom could look at him, and notice the ravages 
wrought by his long illness, without a keen pang 
and a heaviness of heart as they feared lest they 
might see his face no more. 

On January 25 he left Cambridge accompanied by 
Mrs. J. R. Selwyn and his eldest daughter, the 
little party arriving at Pau on February 2. 

Just one week afterwards he had an exceedingly 
bad night, much disturbed by the gastric trouble, 
and a nurse was then obtained to undertake the 
night work. On the following day, February 10, 
and again on the llth, he seemed to be a little 
stronger, but was tired out from want of sleep. On 
this latter day he read a little, but very little, and 
towards evening became slightly breathless. About 
one o clock on the following morning (Saturday, 
February 12) there was some small stir in the house, 
and the voices of doctor and nurse were heard in 
consultation. Then the former came out of the 
Bishop s room and told Mrs. Selwyn that the end 
might come at any time, but that it was hardly 
likely to be that night. 



THE END , 245 

The doctor hurried away to fetch some oxygen to 
ease the breathing, and meantime Mrs. and Miss 
Selwyn remained in his room, finding a wonderful 
strength and help in being with him. He wondered 
why they should stay with him at that time of night, 
and begged them to go to bed, but they told him 
they wanted to see him easier before they left. The 
oxygen which the doctor brought relieved him con 
siderably, and the watchers were able to go and get 
some rest. All that last day he was very weary 
and tired. He could only lie on his left side, for 
lying on his back increased the breathlessness, and 
his other side was painful from perpetual resting 
upon it. 

Just before four o clock in the afternoon Mrs. and 
Miss Selwyn, who were with him, thought him 
worse and called the nurse, who at once saw that 
the end was near. Miss Selwyn read the Com 
mendatory Prayer and some other prayers, after 
which the Bishop thanked them and said, " Please 
be quiet now/ Presently he said, "I think lam 
dying," and then for nearly three hours his mind 
seemed wholly given to prayer, his eyes looking 
upwards as they always did when he prayed as he 
lay in bed. He again and again said, " The grace 
of our Lord Jesus Christ, and the love of God, and 
the fellowship of the Holy Ghost be with us all 
evermore " ; and even when his speech became in 
distinct those who watched him could catch the 



246 BISHOP JOHN SELWYN 

words "love of God" and "with us all, with such 
emphasis on the " all" Now and then scraps of 
Collects and Psalms fell from his lips, and then he 
would say, " Oh ! I m so tired ! " and " I m done, 
I m done." Once his mind went back to old days 
on board the Southern Cross, andjhe^said, "Call 
me at one bell." Up to the very end he looked first 
at one of those whom he loved so ^dearly and then 
at the other with a long earnest gaze which assured 
them that he was conscious and knew them to the 
last. 

The sun, which had been streaming into the room 
all the afternoon, had set, and it was growing dark, 
when he turned a little more upon his side, the 
rough breathing ceased, a few long gentle breaths 
came, and he " fell asleep " as softly and gently as a 
little child. God had called him just at " one bell," 
as he wished. 

He was robed for burial in full episcopal attire, 
with a little much-prized gold chain and cross round 
his neck, and crosses of violets on his breast and 
feet. Early in the morning of February 14 he was 
taken to St. Andrew s Church, and there his dear 
ones found him lying before the altar when they went 
to the celebration at 8.30. The funeral was that 
same afternoon, and was taken by Mr. Torry Mr. 
Acland-Troyte, the chaplain at Pau, being unwell. 
The Bishop s favourite hymn, " Hark ! the sound of 
holy voices, * was sung by the little choir to the tune 



THE END 247 

which was used at Selwyn College. Many English 
visitors followed the coffin all the way to the ceme 
tery, and the evident sympathy and reverence of the 
crowds of wayfarers, who were attending a market 
in the place, helped to take away the inevitable sad 
ness of laying a much-loved body to rest in a strange 
land. One little incident was especially touching. 
As the procession skirted the barrack square the 
soldiers, who were drilling, stood at attention and 
saluted, and the sentry presented arms till lie had 
passed. It was so exactly what he, with his love 
for soldiers and sailors, would have wished. 

As may easily be supposed, the news of Bishop 
John Selwyn s death caused a very widespread sorrow. 
Letters to members of the family poured in, ex 
pressive of affection and admiration for him. The 
steward of Selwyn College (Mr. Dempster) wrote in 
the names of himself and the servants at the College, 
saying that their late Master had been dearly loved 
by all of them, and that they felt they had lost a 
friend who could never be replaced. The following 
extracts from letters will give some idea of the feeling 
that was aroused : 



" To-day Canon Gore, in his University sermon, spoke of 
him as the hero-spirit in terms which must have touched 
the hearts of all that great congregation. It seems to me 
that any one to whom he ever spoke must have loved him. 
Now the great son is with the great father the two who 
both fought so gallantly against the kingdom of darkness in 



248 BISHOP JOHN SELWYN 

the remotest corners of earth and sea ! . . . The last time I 
saw him I sat beside him in Marlborough College Chapel. 
The lesson that evening was % Corinthians iv., and as the 
10th and following verses * sounded in my ears I glanced 
at the crutches that lay at his feet, and felt that every word 
might have been spoken by him." 

A well-known Cambridge resident also bore witness 
as follows : 

"It is a great thing for us in Cambridge to have had 
among us, even for a few years only, that noble cheering 
presence, which told one that it was possible to rejoice in 
the Lord always. 1 " 

A Cambridge friend wrote : 

"Many old residents might envy the way in which the 
Bishop has endeared himself here in these few years. Cer 
tainly he is one whose life has been measured by love, and we 
would not be of the world which reckons by years." 

A domestic servant, who had been at Selwyn 
College Lodge, and whose great sorrow was that she 
could not serve bim to the very end, wrote : 

" I feel too heart-broken to write any more. The whole 
College with us are mourning a beloved Master s loss." 

How great was tbe grief which was felt by his 
islanders in Melanesia can be imagined. Probably 

* " Always bearing about in the body the dying of the Lord 
Jesus/ c. 



THE END 

no one with whom they had ever had to do had 
obtained such a hold on their affections, and their 
simple hearts must have been wrung when the news 
of his death was passed from island to island. 

The Rev. Clement Marau sent the following letter 
to Mrs. J. R. Selwyn, and from it can be gathered 
the depth of feeling stirred in those distant seas. 

Translation of the REV. CLEMENT MARAU S Letter to 
Mus. SELWYN. 

" MY BELOVED MOTHER, 

"What shall I write? Can it be that I should 
pleasantly give you news ? No ! but let me converse with 
you in grief, because I was surprised when I heard by a letter 
in which the Rev. J. Archdeacon Palmer told me that our 
father indeed, Bishop Selwyn, was dead." 1 It was like the 
darkness of night to me, as if I was not yet willing to hear 
the news of death, of him, or of you, or of Dr. Codrington. 
Ah ! it pains me to hear that one who loved us so much has 
died so ; our minds are confused because our father is dead. 
I look now in vain for love. All of us here, his children at 
Ulawa, are thoroughly grieved for him in sympathy with you. 
If it were all dry land for you and us we could meet together 
to weep and to grieve together. I have not yet seen in any 
one now a love greater than that with which you and your 
husband have loved us black people. Bishop Selwyn wholly 
gave and laid down his life for us, and he worked very hard 
for our benefit, and illness came upon him because of that, and 
he was long in suffering, and died because of that. I have 
always seen the evidence of his love and yours in this ship of 
ours. I know how much money you two gave for it in love 
for us. It was as if he gave his life for us ; and everything of 
all sorts he gave for us. It was not only money and a ship, 



250 BISHOP JOHN SELWYN 

not only all sorts of things, but it was the true example he set 
for us, all his good life for us. And therefore I suppose it 
was as if God saw his love more than man sees, and took 
him away from us ; and God has given him a heavenly life, 
greater than the life that he has given up to us his children in 
Christ. I cannot speak to you with words of comfort. It is 
for you to comfort us the children of both of you in the Lord. 
When we are in grief and calamity, or in any doubt it is for 
you to help us with good words that can comfort us. Still 
we wish all of us to sympathise with you in grief for our true 
father, whom the Father of all has taken from us ; and we 
wish that you should see the proof that we still think of your 
husband and you, and of that love that came forth from him 
to us, because he thoroughly loved every one ; and I think also 
that it came forth above all to me. The gift of you two still 
remains whole with me, and the words that came with them I 
shall always take great care of. And the last gift I suppose was 
sent near his death : he heard with compassion that I was build 
ing this church here at Ulawa, and he sent me several pounds, 
more than any one could easily give. I shall never be able to 
forget Bishop Selwyn and Bishop Patteson, who both indeed 
gave their lives for me, until my day comes when they lay me in 
the grave. I know by eye-witness that they two were true 
men of God, who will change their lives for a life of glory. 
We shall be sorry that his body is removed from us, and that 
our eyes cannot reach to see him, the hand cannot reach to 
touch him ; but his life has reached and taken hold of the life 
of Christ. I shall add my grief to yours, my mother, for my 
father ; and I shall also praise God for the high place that he 
has received in the place of eternal life. I wish to know on 
what day of the month he died, that always on his day I and my 
people may pray and thank God for him. If you please write 
and tell me ; and, if it can be, I wish for a little prayer appro 
priate for him which you will write and give me, to help the 
little prayer which I have thought of myself. I have called 



THE END 251 

one boy by the name of Selwyn for a remembrance of him. 
Good-bye, my mother, 

" I am, 

"CLEMENT MARAU." 

On May 14 a meeting was held in the Combination- 
room at Trinity College, Cambridge, to promote a 
memorial to the late Bishop. The Vice-Chancellor 
presided over an influential gathering, which decided 
that the memorial should be twofold viz., in Cam 
bridge and in Melanesia. The really remarkable 
outcome of the meeting was the fact that the com 
mittee which was appointed to carry out the various 
schemes was of an unusually influential character, 
consisting as it did of the Bishops of London, 
Lichfield, Ely, Melanesia, with Bishop Abraham, 
Lord Ashcombe, Lord Windsor, Sir John Gorst, 
M.P., most of the Heads of Houses, and numerous 
other well-known persons. 

The fact is that his heroism attracted all who ever 
heard his name, and his lovableness all who ever 
saw his face. 

No more admirable epitome of the man can be 
found than Provost Hornby s inscription on the 
memorial brass placed to his memory in Eton College 
Chapel. 

JOHANNES RICHARDSON SELWYN 



GEORGII AUGUSTI 
NOV^E ZELANDLE EPISCOPI PRIMI 

FILIUS NATU MINOR 
OLIM EPISCOPUS MELANESIENSIS 



252 BISHOP JOHN SELWYN 

DEINDE COLL C APUD CANTABRIGIENSIS 
IN PATRIS MEMORIAM CONDITO 

PR^EFECTUS 
VIR INGENUO VULTU FORMA VIRILI 

SPECTANDUS 

ANIMI CANDORE SANCTITATE VIT/E 

A PUERITIA ^QUALIBUS NOTUS 

RERUM NAVITER AGENDARUM 

AUCTOR STRENUUS IMPAVIDUS 

PATREM UT CORPORE ITA ANIMO REFEREBAT 

LABORUM APPETENS NELIGENS SUI 

CHRISTI FIDELIS MILES ET SERVUS 

AD VIT.E SU.E FINEM 

OBIIT PRIDIE IDUS FEBRUARIAS 

MDCCCXCVIII ANNO ^ET. LIII 

The following is Bishop Abraham s translation 

JOHN RICHARDSON SELWYN 

younger son of 

George Augustus 

First Bishop of New Zealand 

was for some time Bishop of Melanesia 

and then Master of the College at Cambridge 

founded in memory of his Father 

He was a man remarkable for his 

frank countenance and manly figure 

well known from boyhood among his compeers 

for singleness of mind and purity of life 

being a strenuous fearless Leader 

in all vigorous action 
he reminded men of his Father 

both in body and mind 

thirsting for hard work and forgetful of self 
a faithful Soldier and Servant of Christ 

unto his Life s end 

He died on the 12th of February 1898 
at the age of 53 years 



CHAPTER XVII 

A FEW LETTERS ON SPIRITUAL MATTERS 

IT is just possible that, in the interest aroused by 
the life of a stirring man who loved movement and 
adventure, his spirituality may be to some extent 
passed over. Yet Bishop John Selwyn could never 
have achieved what he did had he not had a deep 
wellspring of spiritual life within him. Given to 
prayer from his childhood s days, he lived as in the 
sight of God. He was not much addicted to talk 
on religious matters, but his letters contain more 
allusions to this side of his life than might have 

o 

been expected. Some few are given here that those 
who may be trying to follow his example in some 
little way may better learn what manner of man he 
was : 

To one grieving over a Sons fatal Illness. 

"Your letter arrived just when I was at my 
worst, and all I could do was to tell you of my 
loving sympathy and prayers. And what more can 



254 BISHOP: JOHN SELWYN 

we do than commend you to Him who knows why 
He sends you this bitter trial, and why He calls to 
Himself the young life which He sent into the 
world through you ? This mystery of pain and 
sorrow is with us always, and it would be unbearable 
(as I have seen it unbearable amongst those who 
have no hope) had not our God s Only Son taken 
the pain and sorrow on Himself, and thereby taught 
us that it is no blind fate, but something which 
hangs on the very deepest love of God Himself. 
And so we turn to the Man of Sorrows in our 
sorrow, and find grace to help in time of need. 
And you will find that grace in helping to bear up 
your boy s soul and bring him nearer to God, so 
that the dread may pass away, and he may find 
peace and rest in the arms in which you lay him. 
Do you know I think this will be the most sus 
taining thought you can have, that you must get 
close to God yourself and learn to trust Him, so that 
your boy may feel himself borne by the very 
strength of your mother-love and trust into the 
stronger love of the Father to whom she leads him. 
This is what I have been praying for you, very 
dimly and imperfectly, but with a strong certitude 
of the strength which I am asking for you. It is 
that you may be the channel through which, just as 
life came to him by you, so now the highest life may 
flow. This thought will keep your eyes ever upward, 
and looking up means being strong." 



LETTERS ON SPIRITUAL MATTERS 255 

As to joining the Church of Rome. 

" I feel all you say about the beautiful unity of 
the Roman Catholic Church, but I think you will 
find that that unity is more apparent than real. I 
cannot conceive that our Lord gave St. Peter such a 
definite headship as the Pope claims on the most 
slender authority. If He did, then St. Paul utterly 
resisted it, and he was right, when St. Peter was to 
be blamed and was wrong. And I cannot believe 
that our Lord delegates His power of infallibility to 
any mortal man. I would rather go on with our 
unhappy divisions than bow to that which I cannot 
believe. The declaration of infallibility cuts off the 
Church of Rome from the Catholic Church, which 
is a far greater thing. There is no such thing as an 
universal Bishop, and one of the greatest of the 
Popes, the man who sent Augustine, expressly dis 
claimed it. But there is a far greater division than 
this. The God not the doctrinal, perhaps, though 
I think I could quote you one or two things on this 
head which would stagger you but the practical 
God of the Roman popular Church is the Virgin 
Mary. It is a lovely idea that the heart of woman 
should be tenderer than the heart of man, and the 
popular mind has seized on it, and goes to the Virgin 
to influence her Son. But it is utterly derogatory 
to the Incarnation. Christ took on Him humanity, 
not the nature of man or of woman, but our common 



256 BISHOP JOHN SELWYN 

nature. If then you allow the woman to come 
between, you derogate from the perfect humanity of 
our great High Priest. I know the Church will 
quote you volumes to the contrary, but go into any 
country you like and see whose altar is attended 
and to whom prayers are addressed, and you will 
see that the Virgin ousts Christ." 

On the Love of God. 

" I know so well how at times the blackness seems 
to settle down like a London fog all of a sudden, 
and nothing seems to lift it, until you look up into 
the face of God. God is Love, and I for one can 
never conceive that God shuts out any human being 
from that love either here or in the world to come. 
But I think that a man can, and often does, as we 
know, so harden himself in sin here that lie shuts 
away the love of God from himself. Now, God 
never compels, so that it is possible that this pro 
cess may go on hereafter. I cannot conceive God 
not trying to reach the soul, but I can conceive the 
soul getting so hardened and devilish that it may go 
on resisting for ever." 

On Freewill after discussing the first chapter of 
"Pastor Pastorum" 

" Suppose a husband and wife start together with 
wills which, though they love one another very 



LETTERS ON SPIRITUAL MATTERS 257 

much, are yet constantly liable to clash, and do 
clash very often. But suppose that as time goes on 
those wills fall into a mutual harmony and become 
practically one. Is the love and service which the 
wife renders to him less pleasing to the husband 
because now it is almost involuntary (I use the word 
advisedly), that is, it is unconscious ? The service 
has become perfect freedom, and, though it is the 
result of effort in the past, it is now accomplished 
without effort. So with God. Now we have to 
strive to serve Him : then, knowing as we are known, 
we shall find it the most absolute joy to do His 
will. Surely that will not be a lower service, or one 
less pleasing. 

"I don t know how we shall be guarded from 
temptation there. What I think is that the 
Beatific Vision, the knowing God as He is, will 
make us like Him, so that we cannot fall. ... I 
always think that there is a hint of what the 
effect of God s presence must be on those who stand 
before it in the indignant answer of Gabriel to 
Zechariah who doubted his word : I am Gabriel 
that stand in the presence of God, as if he deemed 
it impossible that any being who did this could 
swerve one hair s breadth." 

On the Holy Communion. 

" Yes, I know how time and space vanish at the 
altar, and that is why I dread the growth of non- 

R 



258 BISHOP JOHN SELWYN 

communicating attendance, as it tends to separate 
the Communion from the Sacrifice, and I think Christ 
has inseparably joined them together." 

On Work for Others. 

" Did I tell you that I have been writing to Miss 
K. about her f Girls Correspondence Guild ? She 
has got 300 ladies to join, and they each have a 
factory girl to whom they write. I am President, 
and have to write an annual letter. ... I do think 
it might be a helpful thing. The feeling that there 
is a soul depending on you as a friend, even if it is 
only by letter, is very helpful. 

" The idea of hope is a very good one. I think 
people don t say so much about it as they do about 
other things because, first of all, everybody is more 
or less inclined to hope, and secondly, because Christ 
has given us so much hope that people are inclined 
to take it unduly. But this is generally about 
themselves, and it is in the case of other people that 
hope fails. So take the lesson and hope ivhen you 
work for others." 

On Enjoyment. 

" I think that spontaneous delight at anything 
that is lovely is a proof in itself that God means us 
to rejoice in His gifts. All nature does, as we see 



LETTERS ON SPIRITUAL MATTERS 259 

in the glory of the spring, and children do also. 
Baby, if you ask her where the c pretty is, looks 
straight up at the swinging lamp, and jumps from 
sheer pleasure. And so I think the spirit we ought 
to cultivate is that happy and hopeful one which 
rejoices in God s gifts. Not one that is not content 
to put away a good deal of the enjoyment of them 
if need be, but one that joys over them when they 
are there, and treasures them up for remembrance at 
other times." 

On Death. 

" It is a great thing to have seen such patience in 
suffering, and it is a great thing also to have been 
taught that death is not a dreadful thing. If we 
think that it is only going to another room in our 
Father s house, it is a lovely thought, for if we love 
God we shall like to be nearer Him." 

On receiving God s Blessing. A Birthday Letter. 

" God will give you His blessing and all that you 
need for the coming year, if only you open your 
heart to receive it. God s blessing is like the Nile 
here [written from Cairo], only more constant even 
than that. For that sometimes fails, but He never 
does, and, as it is always ready to bless, it is the 
fault of the husbandman if he does not take advan 
tage of the blessing. For, if his banks are out of 
order and his irrigation channels blocked up, then 



260 BISHOP JOHN SELWYN 

the bounteous stream does him no good. So with 
us, if our channels are blocked up by sloth and want 
of care, the blessing of God finds no way. What 
we want is to strive, as far as we can, to be ready 
and to keep the channels of our heart clear and 
pure, and then God s blessing will flow down, and 
all the fruits of the Spirit will blossom out into their 
fullest growth." 

To a Girl on coming out. 

"This is a little line to greet the day in which you 
are to blush into womanhood. And indeed it is a 
very important day in your life, as it means that 
from this day forward you will have to stand more 
and more on your own feet, and that you will be 
more exposed to all that there is around you which 
may hurt you. Don t be afraid. We can t be kept 
in bandboxes and wrapped in cotton wool all our 
lives, and God does not mean us to be. When our 
Lord prayed for His disciples He said, I pray not 
that Thou wouldest take them out of the world, 
but that Thou wouldest deliver them from the evil. 
We have got to go into and to remain in the world, 
that we may do the duty which God has sent us to 
do. And so, when you get into it, as you will do to 
morrow, make up your mind that God shall be with 
you there. Then, strengthened by Him, and put 
ting Him first, you will use the world as not abusing 
it. For here is the danger, lest, little by little, 



LETTERS ON SPIRITUAL MATTERS 261 

society, amusements, all the cares and occupations 
which surround you may make you forget Him. 
But if you remember Him, and make Him the key 
note of your life, then you may use innocent amuse 
ments and pleasures as one of His gifts, and one of 
the ways in which you may glorify Him. And 
especially may this be the case in all your dealing 
with men of about your own age. I know what I 
am talking of when I tell you how much influence a 
pure bright girl s life may wield on them. You can 
raise them : never let them lower you. 

" And so too with doubts and difficulties, which 
you will hear of now when you go out into the 
midst of them. Remember that, though you perhaps 
can t answer all of them, yet they are not for that 
reason unanswerable. Your own life, bright with 
the light of Him whose light is the life of men, 
will often be the best answer to others, and feeling 
His love will be the best answer to yourself. God 
bless you." 

On Theatres, Dancing, &c. 

"As for theatres and dancing, I think has 

been taught that they are wrong, but I do not think 
so. They can be, and often are, very wrong, but so 
can everything else in this world. You can abuse 
anything. But I do not think that if used with care 
and moderation they are bad. I have thought a 
great deal about it, and that is my deliberate 



262 BISHOP JOHN SELWYN 

opinion. Old Bishop Hackett used to say, Praise 
God and be cheerful, and I think that is a very 
good piece of advice." 

To a Sick Person. 

" I wish I could help you to bear the trial God has 
sent you, and perhaps I can a little bit, as He has 
sent me one also, and out of it all I can tell you this, 
that, if you will trust Him and ask Him, our Father 
will give you the strength and, more than that, the 
grace to bear it patiently. He has given you this 
grace, for you have been good and patient and 
loving, and I have seen how the trial has deepened 
and strengthened you ; and so you must believe 
that, though it seems so hard, there is love behind 
it, and He will make it accomplish what He wills. 
So look upward and outward, and you will see His 
love shining through the clouds, and He will tell 
you that you are doing something for Him even 
when you seem to be doing nothing." 



INDEX 



INDEX 



ABRAHAM, Bishop, 5. 
Alrewas, 19, 21, 161. 
a Court-Repington, Mrs., 23. 
Allbutt, Professor Clifford, 243. 
America, trip to, 33. 



B 

" BALLARAT," ss., 203. 

Balston, Dr., 11. 

Baptism of second child, 65. 

Bice, Rev. C., 50. 

Bill, Charles, Esq., M.P., 11, 32, 

86, 87. 
Birth, 1. 
Bishopric of Melanesia : 

suggestions of, 58. 

recommended for, 62. 

confirmation of appointment 

to, 109. 

Board of Missions, 226. 
Bongard, Capt., 85. 
Bower, surrender of murderers of 

Lieut., 188. 
Bradbury, Dr., 243. 
Brass in Eton College Chapel, 251. 
Bruce, Capt., 190, 193. 
Burial, the Bishop s, 246. 



CABMAN, the Bishop and the, 

216. 
Cambridge, the Bishop s effect on, 

214. 
Cambridge House, 229. 

visit to, 234. 
Children, love of, 141. 
Churchman, the Bishop s position 

as a, 65. 

Classical tripos, 15. 
Codrington, Dr., 19, 42, 62, 187. 
College servants, 225. 
Comparison between the Bishop 

and his father, 49. 
Consecration, the Bishop s, 112. 
letters, about, 95, 96, 101, 103, 

104. 
postponement of, 92. 



D 

DEATH, the Bishop s, 245. 

letters about, 248. 
Denman, the late Right Hon. 

George, 213. 
Doctoring a chief, 164. 
Dresden, 14. 
Dudley, Archdeacon, 58. 



266 



INDEX 



Dudley, Archdeacon, sermon of, 

114. 
Duribar Castle, the ss., 44. 

E 

EASTER Day at Sea, 126. 

Ely, 6. 

England, his first arrival in, 6. 

Epigrams, 240. 

Eton, 6, 9, &c. 

Eton, Provost of, 8, 251. 

Eton Mission, 228. 

Evans House, 10. 



FATHER S Death, verses on his, 

136. 

Fireworks, 218. 
Florida, a day in, 155. 
Flowers, natives love of, 127. 
Foreign Service Order, the, 235. 
Fremantle, Stephen, 11, 72. 

G 

GIRLS Letter League, the, 235, 

258. 
Gore, Canon Charles, 223. 

H 

HOLY Orders, his decision to take, 

17. 
How, Bishop Walsham, 172. 



ILLNESS, the Bishop s last, 242. 
Infant daughter, death of his, 128. 
Influences on his missionary life, 
82. 



Influence, his mother s, 3. 
Innes, Miss Clara, 22. 
Islands, first voyage to the, 29. 
last voyage to the, 199. 

K 

KAYE, Mr. and Mrs. Alan Lister, 

188. 
Kinglake, Mr. R. A., 9. 



LAMBETH Chapel, dedicatory ser 
vice in, 43. 
Langhurst, 205. 
Lectures, the Bishop s, 220. 
Letters : a birthday, 259. 

on death, 124, 259. 

on enjoyment, 258. 

a farewell, 191. 

on freewill, 256. 

to a girl on coming out, 260. 

on the Holy Communion, 257. 

from home, 80. 

a humorous, 239. 

on illness, 253, 262. 

on joining the Church of 
Rome, 255. 

on the love of God, 256. 

from Melanesia, 151, &c. ; 
162, &c. . 

on Napoleon, 87. 

on spiritual matters, 253. 

on theatres and dancing, 261 . 

on work for others, 258. 
Letter writing, 99. 
Lichfield, Bishop G. A. Selwyn s 
acceptance of, 19. 

Bishop of (Dr. Legge), 225, 
242. 

Cathedral, 13, 99, 116. 



INDEX 



267 



Linguistic difficulties, 45, 78. 
Lyttelton, Right Rev. the Hon. 
Arthur, 217. 



M 



MARAU, Rev. Clement, 249. 

Marriage, the Bishop s second, 
162. 

Martin, Sir William, 5, 49. 

Measles, epidemic of, 75. 

Melanesia, the Bishop s first de 
parture for, 43. 

the Bishop s first return to, 
192. 

Melbourne, suggestion of Bishop 
ric of, 195. 

Memorial to the Bishop, 251. 

Metcalfe, Dr., 202. 

Missionary adventures, 177. 

Mota, the language, 44. 

Mothers meeting, visit to, 234. 

Murray, Rev. J. 0. F., 229. 



NATIVE boys, 2, 77. 

girls, 74, 98, 123, 143. 
Newcastle, Bishop Jacob of, 226. 
Newnham College, 220 
New Zealand, visit to, 16. 
Norfolk Island: first arrival at, 
50. 

a day s work at, 56. 

first impressions of, 52. 

first episcopal work in, 118. 

school at, letters about, 169, 

&c. 

Norway, 241. 
Nurse, the Bishop s, 4. 





ORDINATION, his, 20. 
Oxford House, 229. 



PAGET, Sir James, 204. 
Palmer, Archdeacon John, 50 
Pastoral staff, 159. 
Patteson, Bishop : 

first influence of, 18. 

death of, 36. 

example of, 83. 

setting up cross to memory 
of, 159. 

memories of, 166. 
Pau, 244. 

Penny, Rev. A., 180. 
Peterborough, Bishop Creighton 

of, 208. 
Pick, Dr. Pickering, 203. 

Q 

QUEENSTOWN, 109. 

R 

" RAPID," H.M.S., 203. 
Richardson, Sir John, 13. 
Richmond, Mr., 14. 
Robin, Rev. L. P., 200. 
Rochester, Bishop Talbot of, 213. 
Rome, visit to, 197. 

S 

SAILORS, the Bishop s fondness 

for, 35, 147. 

Santa Cruz, Archipelago, footing 
obtained in, 177. 

Island, footing obtained in, 
184. 



268 



INDEX 



Scott, Admiral Lord Charles, 202. 
Selwyn, Bishop G. A., 1. 
death of, 132. 
Sir Charles, 13. 
Selwyn, Bishop John : 

his appearance as a boy, 8. 
his appearance as a young 

man, 20. 
early traits, 4. 
visits to England (1878, 1885), 

139, 161. 

causes of his missionary suc 
cess, 174. 

severe rheumatism, 46. 
he becomes a cripple, 199. 
Selwyn, Mrs. J. R., her return, 

107. 

her death, 121. 
Selwyn, Rev. William, 6. 
Selwyn College, Cambridge, 138. 
offer of mastership, 207. 
letters about, 210. 
home life at, 236. 
College Boat Club, 224. 
College Chapel, 222. 
College Chapel, first service 

in, 223. 

Shottermill, 204. 

Stanton, Rev. Professor, 215, 225. 
Stephen, birth of Bishop s son, 73. 
Still, Rev. John, 12, 31, 127, 177, 

182. 

Stroke of the Cambridge eight, 
the Bishop as, 12. 



TASMANIA, suggestion of Bishop 
ric, 195. 

Thompson, Mrs., 7. 
Trinity College, Cambridge, 12. 



U 

UNDERGRADUATES, the Bishop s 
relations with, 218. 



VESSEL of his own, the Bishop s 

wish for, 89. 
Victoria Hospital for Children, 

145. 
Volunteering for missionary work, 

the Bishop, 37. 

W 

WAIKATO, expedition to the, 17. 

Waimate, the, 1. 

Walsh, Rev. W. H., 20. 

Waters, Rev. F. E., 27. 

Ward Beecher, 34. 

Welshman, Dr., 202. 

Wilson, Right Kev. Cecil, 221. 

Wolverhampton, St. George s, 26, 

&c. 

Women s degrees, 219. 
Women, influence of, 23. 



A LIST OF NEW AND RECENT 
BOOKS ISSUED BY 
ISBISTER & COMPANY 
LTD. COVENT GAR 
DEN LONDON 
AUTUMN 
1899 



A Complete Catalogue will be sent Post Free on 

application to 15 and 16 Tavistock Street 

Covent Garden, London 



Gilian the Dreamer* 

His Fancy, his Love and Adventure. A New Scottish 
Romance. By NEIL MUNRO, Author of " John Splendid," 
" The Lost Pibroch," &c. 

Large crown 8vo, gilt top y 6s, 



Leaves from the Tree of Life* 

By the Rev. ALEXANDER MCLAREN, D D., Author of "The 
Conquering Christ," &c. 

Crown 8vo, 55. 

Prayers Public and Private* 

By the late ARCHBISHOP BENSON. Edited by his Son, the 
Rev. HUGH BENSON. 

Small crown 8vo, burnished red edges, 35, 6d.; 
Limp lambskin, red gilt edges, 6s. 

At the Eleventh Hour* 

A New Novel. By DAVID LYALL, Author of " The Land o 
the Leal," &c. 

Crown 8vo, 35, 6d. 

New and Revised Edition. 

The Literary Study of the Bible. 

An Account of the Leading Forms of Literature in the 
Sacred Writings. By Professor RICHARD G. MOULTON, M.A. 

Demy 8vo, ios 6d, 

" A valuable help to the study of the sacred writings. . . . H r e heartily 
recommend this book." DAILY CHRONICLE. 



Pocket Edition of Dante. 

The Divina Commedia and Canzoniere 
of Dante Alighieri* 

Translated, with Notes and Studies, by the late E. H. 
PLUMPTRE, D.D., Dean of Wells. Photogravure Frontis 
piece to each Volume. Beautifully bound in limp lambskin, 
gilt lettered, gilt tops. 

I. HELL. II. PURGATORY. III. PARADISE. 
IV. MINOR POEMS. V. STUDIES. 

Fcap. 8vo, 2s. 6d. net per Vol. (post free, 2s. pd.) 
Any Volume sold separately. 

Prospectus and Specimen Page post free. 

" For dainty neatness these charming little volumes will be hard to 
surpass. They are beautifully boinid, ivell printed, and artisti 
cally decorated." PALL MALL GAZETTE. 

" An extremely pretty edition." GUARDIAN. 

" These little books are charming." ACADEMY. 

" Five very dainty volumes" CHURCH TIMES. 

" Exquisitely printed and bound" RECORD. 

" Altogether most charming." GLOBE. 

"A delightful edition." CHURCH REVIEW. 

" A perfect luxury to handle." METHODIST RECORDER. 

" Cannot fail to give infinite pleasure." GENTLEWOMAN. 

" At once elegant and compact ." MANCHESTER GUARDIAN. 

New and Revised Edition. 

The State. 

Elements of Historical and Practical Politics. By WOODROW 
WILSON, Ph.D., LL.D., Professor of Jurisprudence and 
Politics in Princeton University. With Introduction by 
OSCAR BROWNING, M.A., Fellow of King s College, Cam 
bridge. 

Demy 8vo, ys. 6d. 

Brown Robin* 

A New Novel. By ELEANOR C. PRICE, Author of " Off the 

High Road," &c. 

Crown 8vo, 35, 6d. 

" A well-written story" GLASGOW HERALD. 



William F. Moulton, M.A., D.D. 

(Late Head-Master of the Leys School, Cambridge). A 
Memoir. By W. FIDDIAN MOULTON. With a Chapter on 
Biblical Work and Opinions by JAMES HOPE MOULTON, and 
with Portrait. 

Demy 8vo t ys. 6d. 

English Cathedrals* 

In Dainty White Vellum Bindings. Beautifully Illustrated. 
NEW VOLUMES. 

18. Ripon Cathedral* 

By the Ven. WM. DANKS, M. A., Archdeacon of Richmond (Yorks.), 
Canon of Ripon. Illustrated by HERBERT RAILTON. 

19. Lichfield Cathedral. 

By the Rev. CHARLES BODINGTON, A.K.C., Canon Residentiary 
and Precentor of Lichfield. Illustrated by HOLLAND TRINGHAM. 

20. Worcester Cathedral* 

By the Rev. T. TEIGNMOUTH-SHORE, M.A., Canon of Worcester. 
Illustrated by HEDLEY FITTON. 

List of other Vohtmes sent post free. 
Fcap. 8vo, each is. net. Post free, is. 2d. 

" Daintily printed and ably written. There is no better series of 
Handbooks to the English Cathedrals." PALL MALL GAZETTE. 

" The names of the authors and artists are enough to vouch for the 
literary skill, historical accuracy, and the charm of the illus 
trations. SCOTSMAN. 

Selections from the Writings of the late 
Bishop ThorolcL 

Author of "The Presence of Christ," "The Yoke of Christ," 

&c. 

Crown 8vo, gilt top, 55. 

" There are few better books for a present." BRITISH. WEEKLY. 



Public School Sermons* 

By the Rev. H. MONTAGU BUTLER, D.D., Master of Trinity 
College, Cambridge. 

Crown 8vo, gilt top, 55. 

" A volume of wholesome and manly Christian teaching. " 

LIFE AND WORK. 



Love Hath Wings. 

A New Novel. By CONSTANCE SMITH, Author of "Prisoners 

of Hope," &c. 

Crown 8vo, 35. 6d. 

"A very pleasant story, written brightly, with a vivacity of style that 
makes the book interesting and easily read." BRITISH WEEKLY. 

The Touchstone* 

A New Novel. By HELEN SHIPTON, Author of "The Last 
of the Fenwickes," " The Herons," &c. 

Crown 8vo, 3s. 6d. 

Glimpses of Nature* 

For Little Folks. By KATHERINE A. GRIEL. With numerous 
Coloured and other Illustrations. 

Crown 8vo, is, 6d. 

Through Armenia on Horseback, 

By the Rev. GEO. H. HEPWORTH. With Map and numerous 
Illustrations. 

Demy 8vo, 6s. 

" The most evenly balanced account of the events of the recent 
massacres yet published." DAILY CHRONICLE. 

Docas* 

The Indian Boy of Santa Clara. By GENEVRA S. SNEDDEN. 
With numerous Illustrations. 

Crown 8vo, 2s. 



Cheap Edition. 

Bishop Walsham How* 

A Memoir. By his Son, FREDERICK DOUGLAS How. With 
Facsimiles of Jubilee Hymn. 

Crown 8vo, 6s. 

" Extremely well done, and altogether a book which no man can read 
without profit and encouragement." GUARDIAN. 



Great Books* 

Dante, Shakespeare, Bunyan, Milton, &c. By the Very Rev. 
F. W. FARRAR, D.D., Dean of Canterbury. 

Crown 8vo, gilt top, 55, 

No young man should fail to read this book. 

PALL MALL GAZETTE. 

The Looms of Time* 

A New Novel. By Mrs, HUGH FRASER, Author of " Palladia." 
Crown 8vo, gilt top, 6s. 

" A really readable seaside novel" DAILY CHRONICLE. 

The Soul of Honour* 

By HESBA STRETTON, Author of " Jessica s First Prayer," &c. 
Crown 8vo, 35. 6d. 

" All must be touched by its pathos, and won by its ethical beauty" 

CHURCH TIMES. 

Illustrated Edition. 

The Men of the Moss-Hags* 

A Story of the Covenanters. By S. R. CROCKETT, Author of 
"The Raiders," &c. 

Crown 8vo, gilt top, 6s. 

"A strong, stirring, and picturesque story, which it is impossible to 
read witkout interest and admiration. " 1 SPECTATOR. 



Sketches and Studies in South Africa* 

By the Rev. Canon W. J. KNOX LITTLE, M.A. Dedicated 
by Special Permission to the Right Hon. CECIL J. RHODES, 
D.C.L. 

Second Edition, Medium 8vo, los, 6d. 

" This picturesque account, combined as it is with a useful summary 
of the relations of each Colony and State with Great Britain, 
would be welcomed at any time. Just now, of course, it is essen 
tially a book of the hour, and will be accepted as a valuable contri 
bution to a great political discussion." STANDARD. 

The Invisible Playmate; and W. V., 
Her Book* 

By WILLIAM CANTON. Illustrated by C. E. BROCK. 

Crown 8vo, gilt top, 3s. 6d. 

" Mr. Canton has won us with this book as surely as Mr. Barrie did 
with Margaret Ogilvy. " ACADEMY. 

Tennyson* 

His Art and Relation to Modern Life. By STOPFORD A. 
BROOKE, M. A., Author of " Early English Literature," &c. 

Sixth Thousand, Demy 8vo, 75, 6d. 
French morocco, red gilt edges, IDS. 6d, net. 

" It is not going too far to say that this book comes within measurable 
distance of being the perfect study of Tennyson s work." 

ACADEMY. 

In Garden, Orchard, and Spinney* 

By PHIL ROBINSON, Author of "In My Indian Garden," 
" Birds of the Wave and Woodland," &c. 
Crown 8vo, gilt top, 6s. 

41 A prose poem of the seasons, instinct with grace and feeling." 

SATURDAY REVIEW. 

A Complete Catalogue will be sent Post Free on application to 

ISBISTER & Co. LTD., 15 &> 16 Tavistock Street, 

Covent Garden, London. 



fir 



BV 3676 S4H6 1899 TRIM 
How, Frederick Douglas, 
Bishop John Selwyn 136265 



BV 3676 S4H6 1899 TRIN 
How, Frederick Douglas, 
Bishop John Selwyn 136265 




I 



o i8 o 

220 7J